live to this onely true forme or els to betake themselves unto some Church so formed as they tender their spirituall safety comfortable assurance in Christ But we on the contrary side though we hold that Classes and Synods are most necessary and profitable for the well being of the Church being also prescribed unto us by divine ordinance See Voet. Desp Caus Pap. p. 65 2. yet doe we not hold that the essence being of the Church doth consist in this much lesse in that forme of government commended by them If a particular Church of God should sojourne among the Indians or among Hereticks where it could not obtaine fellowship with other Churches out of it self or if by violence or other unavoydable inconveniencies any Church should be hindred from enjoying this benefit of combination with other Churches in Classicall government yet doe we acknowledge that notwithstanding this want such a Church might still subsist be reputed a true Church And yet so that we hold every Church bound to seek this dependency union with other Churches as God shall give oportunity meanes and cannot without sinne neglect the same To this place belongs the answer unto two of those Questions which Mr Canne (a) Churches plea. p. 33. propounds upon another occasion I. CAN. Whither it be Jure Divino that Ecclesiasticall Officers of many Churches are necessarily bound to determine by joint authority the cases of many particular Congregations or whither it be a thing arbitrary left unto every mans liberty ANSVV. That the combination of Churches in Classes Synods for judging determining the cases of many particular Churches by joynt authority is a divine ordinance and appointed Jure Divino is that which I maintaine labour to prove in this Dispute in the following Arguments As it is not a thing arbitrary and left unto every mans liberty whether he shall joyne himself as a member unto a particular Church if he have meanes and opportunity to doe it so it is not a thing arbitrary nor left in the liberty of particular Churches whether they shall combine themselves into Classes Synods for their spirituall government if they have opportunity All that neglect to doe it sinne against the communion of Saints walke not as becomes the members of the body of Christ Rom. 12.5 1. Cor. 12.25 Eph. 4.16 I. CAN. Whither all such cases and controversies as are decided by many Ministers combined into Classes Synods must so stand as that particular Congregations may not if they thinke fit reject the same and practise otherwise then hath bene there determined by joint authority ANSVV. Men are bound to stand unto the judgements of Classes Synods so farre as their determinations are found agreeable unto the Word no further Act. 4.19 But if any particular Church reject their sentence determination being consonant unto the Scripture then that Church committeth double sinne once for transgressing against the written word of God and againe for despising the ordinance of God and contemning the joynt authority of such as are met together in his name Particular Churches are so to respect and stand unto the determinations of Classicall or Provinciall Synods even as particular men and members of a Church are bound to stand unto the sentence of that Church where they are members viz. according to the trueth and will of Gods and not otherwise CHAP. II. The first Argument taken from the words of the Lavv Deut. 17 8-12 THe first Argument is taken from the ordinance of God delivered by Moses of old unto Israel where the people of God in particular Congregations were taught to bring their hard difficult controversies as well Ecclesiasticall as Civill unto a superiour Judicatory unto the Priests the Levites or unto the Judge in those dayes according to the quality of the cause for the deciding thereof Deut. 17 8-12 This Order was also reestablished in the dayes of Iehoshaphat who placed and settled in Ierusalem an Ecclesiasticall Synedrion or Senate for the matters of the Lord over which Amariah was President these were to receive the complaints and to judge the causes of their brethren that came up unto them from other cities places of their habitation even as there was also a Civill Synedrion for the affaires of the King over which Zebadiah was President 2. Chron. 19 8-11 This forme of government is commended unto us of David as the praise of Ierusalem when he poynts out distinctly these two kindes of Senates (a) See Iun. Annot. on Psal 122. Ecclesiasticall and Civill thrones of judgement and thrones of the house of David whereunto the Tribes even the Tribes of the Lord did goe up Psa 122.4.5 As Paul once rejoyced in the spirit to see the order of the Colossians Col. 2.5 so David considering the beauty of this order declares the same to be one speciall cause of his spirituall gladnes joy in the Lord witnessed in that Psalme Hereby it is evident that the Assemblies Synagogues of Israel were not independent but stood under an Ecclesiasticall authority out of themselves they had no single uncompounded policie all Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction was not limited unto particular Congregations Now let us see what our opposites say to this I. CAN. (b) Churches plea. p. 43 44. Hee seekes to strengthen the authority of Classes Synods by the Iewish politie government Now the Papists to establish the Sea of Rome use the same argument And the truth is if Mr Paget intend to dispute this way they will cary it quite away from him But I thinke he will hereafter be more considerate and speake no further of that manner and forme of Church government seeing he knowes the most learned on our side doe condemne the Papists for it viz. (c) Animadv contr 1. l. 3. c. 4. Iunius (d) Inst l. 4. c 6. sect 2. Calvin (e) Ag. Whitg l. 2. p. 614. Cartwright (f) Contr. 4. qu. 1. D. Whitaker others ANSVV. Mr Ainsworth before him speakes much in like manner to this purpose he saith (g) Animadv p. 15.16 It is a mayn pillar of Popery to proportion the Church now in the outward politie to Israel The Rhemists would have (h) Rhem. annot on Mat. 23.2 the see of Rome in the new law to be answerable to the chair of Moses Cardinall Bellarmine (i) De Rom. Pout l. 4. c. 1 maketh his first argument for the Popes judging of controversies from the Priest Judge that was appointed in the Law Deut. 17. c. And there also he alledgeth three of the same witnesses against arguing from the Iewish policie which here Mr Canne citeth againe Mr Davenp pleads to the same effect saying (k) Apol. repl p. 254. The Texts which Bellarmine alledgeth for the power of Councills in making lawes are the same which the Answerer sometimes harpeth upon in this case but Iunius clearly sheweth that they
alledged or so much as pretended for it Is this to goe unto the Law and to the Testimony V. The testimonies of men which he alledgeth are falsifyed and perverted by him D. Fulk shewes the sufficiency of those offices mentioned by him viz. of Doctours Pastours Governours c. but he (a) Disc of Eccl. Gov. p. 111. c. shewes withall expressely how these exercise authority in Synods as well as in the Elderships and particular Congregations Though D. Whitaker and Mr Parker say that the Church of God may subsist without Synods yet he corrupts and falsifyes their testimony when he makes them to say the Church may well subsist without them The Church of God may subsist and be a true Church though it want some divine ordinances Though they be not absolutely necessary to the being and subsistence of a Church yet how needfull they are to the well-being of a Church both those Authors doe shew and prove from divers grounds of Scripture noted before If the want of every ordinance of God should destroy the subsistence of a Church theÌ that Company of Brownists under Mr Canne wanting the ordinance of an Eldership so long a time must have perished long agoe ARGVM VIII Whatsoever Government cannot be found commanded in the written word of God ought not to have any place in the Church of God But the Government of Classes and Synods over many particular Congregations cannot be found commanded in the written word of God Therefore it ought not to have any place in the house of God The first part is grounded upon these Scriptures Esa 8.20 Mat. 28. ult c. Likewise this is the judgement of many learned men c. The second part is also as manifest for if we onee grant as all learned men have granted that the Churches of the Apostolick constitution were independent bodies and exercised Ecclesiasticall government in and of themselves then it must follow that Classicall Assemblies c. have their rise wholy from the pleasure and will of man ANSVV. The first part of this Argument being of it self plaine enough needed not such store of proof as Mr Canne brings for it The Reader may observe his notable trifling in alledging so many testimonies of Scripture and testimonies of men though some of them be carelesly misalledged for proof of that which he had no reason to imagine that it would be denyed by me The second part of this Argument is most false and he knowes it is denyed by me and yet for proof of it he brings here neither word of God nor word of man no testimony neither Divine nor humane He sayth indeed most untruely that all learned men have granted that the Churches of Apostolick constitution were independent bodies but he names not one learned man that so writes The Scriptures both of the Old and New Testament which shew a dependency of Churches in Ecclesiasticall judgements have bene noted already in those Arguments brought for the authority of Synods together with the consent of learned men such late opposites excepted as I my self first named as parties in this cause All other learned Writers doe generally reject that independency which he dreames of ARGVM IX (b) Churches plea. p. 73. That Government which meerly tendeth unto the taking away from particular Congregations their due power is unlawfull But the Government of Classes Synods as they now are doth meerly tend unto the taking away from particular Congregations their due power Therefore that Government is unlawfull The Major of this Argument may easily be proved by sundry places of Scripture viz. 1. Thes 4.6 c. the definition of justice c. the Etymologie or precise signification of the word both in Greek and Latin c. ANSVV. Here againe he playes the trifler in alledging so many Scriptures testimonies of men to prove that which of itself is cleare enough more plaine then the proofes that he brings for it In speciall that definition of justice which he brings is not sufficiently confirmed by the Etymologies which he speakes of The Greek Etymon noted out of Aristotle is not so currant but that some learned men refuse the same and (c) Avenar in praef Lex Ebr. derive the word from the Hebrew from whence the principall Etymologies of that tongue are to be taken And yet that Etymology which Aristotle brings of justice is not with Mr Canne to demonstrate an entire definition of justice but to shew in part one effect thereof and Mr Canne overspeakes himself when he sayth of the definition so much is imported in the Greek word The Latine Etymologie which Mr Canne brings viz. jus a jure as he sets it downe in his margine is more strange It is likely his Authour whom he alledgeth hath no such thing If Mr Canne should owne it or approove of it in such sort as it stands in his booke it would thereby appeare that his skill in Grammar is like unto his skill in Logick Who ever heard such an Etymology that the Nominative should be derived of the Ablative But admit there should be such a ridiculous Etymology how doth he or how can he apply this to confirme his definition of justice How doth this prove the trueth of his Major proposition What is that which he saith is imported in this Etymology And what is that precise signification which he vainely talkes of but doth not expresse But let us now heare now he seekes to prove his Minor which is most false I. CAN. The Minor is as manifest 1. By Mr Pagets owne testimony in pag. 66. where he confesseth that they have concluded among themselves in their Synods that no particular Congregation without the leave and consent of the Classis shall proceed to the election of Ministers excommunication of offendours and the like c. ANSVV. I. He doth manifestly change and alter my words for when as I had sayd that it had bene agreed in Synods touching election of Ministers excommunication and the like that the same shall not be proceeded in (d) Answ to W.B. p. 66. without advise of the Classis instead of this Mr Canne repeats it without leave and consent of the Classis Now according to the State of the Question betwixt us there is difference betwixt doing a thing without advise and without leave men aske advise of many of whom they aske no leave for doing a thing II. Had I spoken more largely of the allowance and consent of the Classes and Synods yet would not my testimony have proved his Minor viz. that their government tends to the taking away from particular Churches their due power seeing the authority and help of Classes tends to the establishment of their due power by directing and regulating the same and so preventing the undue execution of their power This order takes not away due power but hinders and corrects onely the undue exercise of their power Thus much is confessed by such as Mr Canne himself hereafter calles
to assemble for to excommunicate him but not to heare him by the word convinced in the triall of his cause they may as well teach the people they are bound to come to eat the bread and wine in the Lords supper but not bound to heare the word teaching preparing them hereunto ANSVV. 1. In coming to the Lords supper every man is bound unto a speciall particular examination preparation of himself by his owne knowledge to convince judge himself 1. Cor. 11.28 31. but in coming to the excommunication of offendours a man may lawfully content himself with the testimony of others touching their conviction and so rest in the judgment of the Church Deut. 19.15 16 17. ch 17 8-13 neither doth the Scripture in any place require more of us 2. A man may be fitted prepared unto the Lords supper though he doe not heare the word of God taught and preached at the same time when he comes thereunto True faith repentance make men worthy lawfull communicants able to discerne the body of the Lord though by some meanes they be hindred from hearing the Word immediately before 1. Cor. 3.21 22. Ioh. 6.40 And therefore to follow you in your owne comparison as a man may lawfully come to the Lords supper though he have not heard the word before so may he lawfully come to the excommunication of a sinner and consent thereunto though he have not bene present at his conviction before but onely heare it testifyed by others 3. If you finde no difference but that men are alike bound to come to heare the examination conviction of offendours to come to the Lords supper why doe you not then censure those among you that after your Sermon ended doe depart when you enter upon these convictions disputations continuing sometimes untill eight nine or tenne a clock in the night as well as those that after SermoÌ should depart refuse to eat the Lords supper with you Doth not your owne conscience and practise reprove you in this poynt H. AINSVV. We doe so understand Gods law that when it commandeth us any thing it doth also command us to use all meanes for the right holy performance of it and all will be little enough ANSVV. Thus doe we also understand the Law but the Question is whether all the meanes for the right and holy performance of this judgement of excommunication cannot be used unlesse all the members of the Church be present at the conviction of the excommunicate The reader is to consider whether this be justly proved by you H. AINSVV. The people therefore that were bound to stone an Idolater in Israel were bound by that Law Thou shalt not slay the innocent Exod. 23.7 to looke that he were duely convicted of the crime ANSVV. But could not the people know that an Idolater were duely convicted unlesse they themselves were all present at his examination conviction By this kinde of reasoning 1. You condemne the just lawfull warre undertaken against the enimies of Church Common-wealth you might as well say that because no souldier may slay the innocent therefore every particular souldier is bound to be present in the assembly of the Rulers where the cause of the warre is tryed and there to heare the examinations convictions of the wrong-doers But how was this possible in Israel where so many hundred thousands were sometimes assembled together unto the warre 2. Chron. 13.2 3. c. or how should it now possibly be observed in our times how should private souldiers with good conscience goe into the field unlesse they may rest in the testimony of their Governours touching the cause of the warre 2. By that commandement Thou shalt not slay the innocent Exod. 23.7 those also are condemned that suffer the innocent to be slaine having authority power in their hands to hinder the same thus according to your reasoning the King or other supreme Magistrates of any country that should suffer any person to be slaine or punished within their dominions should be bound to be present at their examination conviction in like manner contrary to the liberty that God hath given unto Princes in appointing sending Governours for the punishment of evill doers 1. Pet. 2.13 14. And divers other the like unreasonable consequences would follow upon this manner of arguing H. AINSVV. And now by this law Be not partaker of other mens sinnes Keep thy selfe pure 1. Tim. 5.22 every soule that is bound to cast out a man condemned for heresy or other sinne is also bound to see him convicted lest Diotrephes cause to cast out faithfull brethren 3. Ioh. 9 10. ANSVV. 1. The errour of this collection applyed to the Question in hand appeareth by your owne practise when those members of your Church who having bene sick or absent while any person is condemned for heresy or other sinne doe yet upon the testimony of the Church reject him as an excommunicate and cast him out of their society Here you allow a rejection of offendours by such as have not bene present to see their conviction 11. Your errour in this allegation may likewise appeare in this that those who are excommunicate by one true Church are also to be rejected by other true Churches that have not bene present to see the conviction of such persons Luk. 10.16 Matt. 18.18 Ioh. 20.23 1. Cor. 5.3 2. Cor. 2.10 This shewes that a man may keep himselfe pure resting in the testimony of others and that the place 1. Tim. 5.22 is not to be applyed against them that doe upon the witnesse of a Church reject offendours 111. As for Diotrephes causing to cast out faithfull brethreÌ 1. There is no appearance in the text alledged 3. Ioh. 9 10. that this was done for want of the peoples presence his love of preheminence his tyranny might be exercised in their presence as well as in their absence 2. The reader is here to mark the contradiction of H. Barrow unto you and his further errour who will not have this casting out of the faithful by Diotrephes to be understood of excommunication (c) H. Barr. Refut of Giff. p. 165. nor to be meant of the abuse of any censure of the Church c. 3. For rash excommunications actuall casting out of brethren name any true Church where ever this sinne hath prevayled so notoriously as among yourselves and the Anabaptists where the popular order hath bene most in use If you looke upon all the Reformed Churches their practise where the people are not bound to be present at the conviction and examination of offendours I thinke your owne heart will tell you your mouth will acknowledge that the like rash unjust excommunications have not bene executed among them as among yourselves other Sects of Separatists that use the same manner of proceeding which you doe H. AINSVV. He that stands out to excommunication will commonly plead his cause
of H. C. it is testifyed that in the examination of an uncleane fact imputed unto him there were certaine men deputed to heare and examine the cause apart from the Congregation that the eares of women and children and of the whole multitude should not be offended therewith And why may you not now still by the like reason yeeld that the hearing and examining of offendours may be done apart by the Elders which are the Churches deputies thereunto as well as heretofore by some other deputies new chosen Touching the Scriptures alledged by you although that which is sayd already might serve for answer thereunto yet this in particular may be further considered As for 1. Cor. 5.4 there is not a word of the Churches meeting together to examine the fact of the incestuous person but onely of giving sentence after it was sufficiently knowne In Act. 14.27 we read that the Church was gathered together and so with us both on the Lords day and on one of the week dayes there is a gathering of the Church together What an idle thing is it to prove that there should be publick assemblies of the Church which none denyes But this place shewes not that the Church was gathered together to the publick examination of scandals to heare the proceedings against offendours according to the question in hand As for Act. 15.4 the receiving by the Church there mentioned doth not so much as shew that the Church was then gathered together The Church might be sayd to receive Paul Barnabas some others with them and to heare what things God had done by them though not in a publick assembly met together for that end even as the Church of Rome might be sayd to receive Phoebe Rom. 16.2 though not in a publick assembly Gaius might be sayd to be the host of the whole Church Rom. 16.23 consequently to receive the same though not gathered together at one time In Act. 15.30 Luke shewes that the Epistle of the Apostles was delivered to the multitude assembled at Antiochia So we read that the Epistle written to the Colossians was to be read in the Church of the Laodiceans Colos 4.16 So the letters and decrees of Princes States at this day are often times upon sundry occasions delivered and openly read to the multitude people in severall cities assembled and called together to heare the same even as these decrees of the Apostles and Elders were delivered in sundry places Act. 16.4 But doe these manner of assemblies prove that no cases of controversy scandall or sinne may be examined heard by the Rulers Governours without the presence of the people gathered together in such an assembly according to the question betwixt us How can such kinde of collections be ever justifyed by you That place Act. 21 18-22 is oft alledged by you to shew the peoples power while it is there sayd that the multitude must needes come together touching which words though neither the Syriack nor the Arabick versions of the New Testament have them though the want of these words from the text in this place is by (p) Inn. Annot in Arab transl in Act. 21.22 some learned men judged not to be unmeet yet will I not insist thereon But 1. to take the words as they are in the Greek the word (q) ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã translated must needes doth not alwayes signify a duety to be done but sometimes onely a necessity of a thing comming to passe done by men though they ought not to doe it and so this very word is elswhere used by the Apostle when he saith there must be herefies 1. Cor. 11.19 shewing thereby the necessity of an event but not the duety of any person to doe that thing Neither doth any thing hinder but that the word here also in Act. 21. may be taken in like sense viz. that the multitude would needs come together though not bound by duety thereunto 2. Suppose that this comming together of the multitude was according to duety yet seing that both the occasion was extraordinary that also the forme of their comming together is not specifyed whether they were to come as hearers onely of Pauls doctrine or as judges in judiciall manner to examine him how can you now conclude from hence that all cases of controversy among brethren are ordinarily to be examined by the multitude of the Congregation in a publick assembly THE SECOND PART Touching The power of Classicall and Synodall Assemblies CHAP. I. The State of the Question and the importance thereof THe summe substance of the Discipline or Church-government appointed of God practised in the Reformed Churches consists chiefly in this that when as for the remooving of private offences private admonition in the first and second degree prevayles not or when as the offence is publick at first the matter be then brought unto the judgement of the Eldership and so that in weightier cases as receiving of members excommunication election deposition of Ministers c. nothing be concluded executed without the knowledge approbation of the Church likewise that in more weighty difficult cases as the aforenamed or the like the advise help and allowance of the Classis under which they stand and if need be of the Synod unto which the Classis is subordinate be sought rested in this in such manner that if any person eyther Minister Elder or any other even the least member of the Church doe finde any evill to be maintained either against faith or manners either by the Eldership or by the Congregation it is then lawfull for them for the redresse of such evill to repaire unto the Classis or Synod that by their authority sentence the offence may be censured the abuse reformed As the Eldership of a particular Church consists of Ministers Elders chosen out of the same so the Classis consists of many Ministers Elders sent from many Churches assembling together to heare determine the cases above written That the State of the Question may yet more clearly be understood it is to be remembred that in this combination of Classes and Synods I. The authority which they exercise is not absolute nor their decrees held to be infallible but to be examined by the word of God and not to be received further then they doe agree therewith And therefore also (a) KerckeÌ Ordeninge Synod Nat. Dordr art 31.36 there is liberty of appeale from them from the Classis to the Synod and from a Provinciall Synod to a Nationall II. The authority of Classes Synods is not Civill neither have they power to inflict Civill punishments they (b) Ibid. art 30. judge onely of Ecclesiasticall causes that in Ecclesiasticall manner using no other then spirituall censures III. In the Classicall union consociation of neighbour Churches (c) Ibid. art 84. no one Church hath any prerogative or power above another nor any
pervert this place yet that is no prejudice to our and others right use of it as I shewed before * Pag. 35.36 touching the like exception about Deut. 17. How can I be sayd to misapply this place as the Papists have done seeing I doe not apply it in such sort as they have done either to derogate from the certainty of the doctrine preached by Paul and Barnabas which their opinion noted in those very words of the Rhemists which he cites I have * Pag. 70 before rejected or to prove that Councels have absolute authority and that their decrees are infallible which errour of theirs I have in like manner disclaimed both in my (m) Ans to W. B. p. 89. former writing and at the very * Pag. 29. p. 6 67. See before p. 63 64 65. first entrance into this Dispute In a word seeing I have applyed this place no otherwise then other Orthodox Divines have done before me it is needles to insist further upon this matter CHAP. V. An Answer to the Allegations of Mr Davenport touching the Authority of Synods HAving searched through Mr Day his book for some speciall Arguments from the Scripture to shew the undue power of Classes and Synods whereof he with others doth accuse them I doe therein finde my self deceived and frustrate of my expectation He speaks oft of the warrant of the word but he brings it not where and when it most concerned him I finde onely in one piece of a leafe (a) Apol. reply p. 236. a few testimonies of Scripture but so loosely and ambiguously noted without framing any Argument from them or without applying them directly to the Question that men hardly can guesse at his meaning I finde also the most of the very same testimonies first alledged by Mr Canne before Mr D. his book came forth and by him framed into Arguments and therefore in answer to Mr Can. I shall speak something of them in the next Chapter That which he doth most largely insist upon is the writing and testimonies of men and of these he sayth (b) Ibid. p. 238. I will not stand to give a Catalogue of their names though I might be plentifull therein but will content my self with the three Writers of this kinde whom the Answerer pretended in conference with me to make for him and I shall shew them to be strongly against him Mr Cartwright and Mr Fenner and Mr Parker men of our owne nation SECT I. His Allegation of Mr Cartwright answered FOr Mr Cartwright His owne words undivided are these (c) T. C. â Reply p. 49 2 edit And if it should happeÌ which may come to passe that any Church should desire or choose or consent upon by the most part some that is unmeet either for doctrine or manners then the Ministers and Elders of the other Churches round about should advertise first and afterward as occasion should serve sharply severely charge that they forbeare such election or if it be made that they confirme it not by suffering him to exercise any ministerie And if either the Churches round about doe faile of this duety or the Church which is admonished rest not in their Admonition then to bring it to the next Synode and if it rest not therein then the Prince or Magistrate which must see that nothing in the Churches be disorderly and wickedly done ought to drive that Church from that election to another which is convenient Now upon these words Mr Dav. without any just explication or further declaration thereof makes this bold and unreasonable conclusion (d) Apol. reply p. 47. Thus Mr Cartwright So that in his judgement other Churches have no power of hindring a faulty election but by admonition which power every Christian hath in another for his good But that Mr Cartw. giveth more power unto the Churches and Synod then that which every Christian hath more then the power of admonition onely it appeareth thus I. He doth in this place manifestly distinguish betwixt admonition a charge or commandement which implyes a greater power and authority when as he sayth of the Classis or of the Ministers and Elders of the Churches round about that they should advertise first which notes their admonition and afterward sharply severely charge which implyes a commandement and authority therein Therefore in Scripture one and the same ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã word is usually and indifferently translated either to charge or command Matt. 10.5 Luk. 8.29 Act. 1.4 4.18 5.28 1. Tim. 4.11 with Luk. 5.14 8.56 1. Tim. 1.18 5.7 6.13 17. thereby to expresse a speciall authoritie of such as use the same And the propriety of this word is thus declared by Mr Cartwr himself when expounding those words of Paul 1. Tim. 6.13 he saith (e) T. C. 1 Rep. p. 177. It is to be noted that he saith I denounce or I charge he doth not say I exhort or give counsell leaving it to the liberty of Timothie And thus here we are in like manner to understand him when he tells how a Classis of Ministers and Elders were sharply and severely to charge a Church that they used an authority more then of exhorting or admonishing and counselling so that the matter was not left in the liberty of them that were so charged II. He proceeds further and after both admonition and a severe charge or prohibition he shewes that the Classis hath yet more to doe in this busines if their charge be not regarded in respect of the unlawfull election viz. that they confirme it not by suffering him to exercise any ministery Whereas ordinarily Ministers newly elected are confirmed and ordained by imposition of hands by some Ministers of the Churches neere unto them this Mr Cartwr would have to be denyed unto him And this denyall of his ordination after his election is to be esteemed a kinde of censure in some sort proportionable to the deposition of a Minister already confirmed seeing keeping out or casting out from the Ministery are actions of like nature And this is that which Mr Fenner who was well acquainted with the meaning of Mr Cartwr in these things poynteth at when speaking of a controversy rising in a Church about the calling of a Minister he saith (f) S. Theol. l. 7. c. 2. p. 244. that the cause is to be referred unto the judges whom it concerneth and who are after mentioned that they may eyther ratify the election or make it frustrate Now in the Ecclesiasticall politie these judges are no other then Classes or Synods whereof he afterward speakes and this their abrogating and making voyd an unlawfull election is a power more then simple admonition III. Whereas Mr Cartwr here saith that if either the Churches round about doe faile of this duety or the Church which is admonished rest not therein then to bring it to the next Synod c. hereupon (g) Def. of Answ to Admon p.
in confounding lawes and orders by translating the word leges orders when he should have translated it lawes according to the right and proper signification thereof If he had disliked Mr F. for using the word leges or lawes and would correct it by putting in the word orders this was more then an exact and faithfull Translatour might doe He should rather have translated the word truely according to the right signification and then have given warning to the Reader touching the fault of Mr Fenner in the ill confounding of lawes and orders and putting one for the other After these unfaithfull omissions and mistranslations Mr Dav. hath not bene afraid to say confidently of himself Thus have I faithfully translated the words of this eminent light in his time Mr Dudley Fenner who was joyned with Mr Cartwright c. To his commendation of him I doe willingly assent he was indeed an eminent light and why then hath Mr Dav. gone about to obscure his light by depraving his testimony and labouring to put this bright-burning candle under a bushell that men should not see his light Whether he make strongly for him or against me let others judge III. Moreover after these omissions and mistranslations come we to consider his miscollections from him which without any just deduction or inference upon the lame and imperfect recitall of his words he thus propoundeth (e) IbideÌ The Reader may see how he leaveth the wholl power of jurisdiction in the particular Church c. How untrue this is it may appeare I. By Mr F. his alledging those (f) S. Theo. l. 7. p. 276. Scriptures Deut. 17.9 with 2. Chron. 19.8 11. Matt. 18.18 1. Tim. 4.14 to shew what authority there is in a Classis or Synod comprehended by him under that generall definition of a Presbyterie as well as the Eldership of a particular Church thereby he confesseth that there is a power of judgement censure and jurisdiction in Synods because those testimonies of Scripture speak of such jurisdiction and judgement of binding and loosing of imposition of hands or ordination c. II. Though Mr F. speaking of excommunication and absolution from it sayth that they are to be done in the assembly by the authority of the whole Church which last words Mr D. for speciall observation causeth to be printed in great capitall letters yet this doth not prove that he left the whole power of jurisdiction in the particular Church seeing in the same (g) Pa. 277 place speaking of Ecclesiasticall judgements administred by the Synod or Presbytery in deciding of doubts he saith also etsi authoritas communis sit ministris tamen sententiam dicendi eam exponendi maxima facienda potestas that is though the authority be common yet the greatest power of giving sentence and declaring it is to be yeelded unto the Ministers Therefore did he not leave the whole power of jurisdiction in a particular Church III. Mr F. a little after againe speaking of Ecclesiasticall judgements and censures and still of administring them by the Ecclesiasticall Senate or Presbytery which contained the Synod as well as a particular Eldership he sayth of them (h) IbideÌ In quibus per omnes Ecclesias summa Ecclesiastica potestas Presbyterio demandata est that is In which throughout all Churches the highest or chiefest Ecclesiasticall authority is committed to the Presbytery And hereby also it appeares that he did not leave the whole power of jurisdiction in a particular Church But these passages Mr D. omitted when he translated other parts of the same periods He thought it not to be for his advantage to have his Reader take knowledge of them IV. Whereas Mr F. requireth that in matters of greatest moment after the ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã or fore-consultation of the Presbytery comprehending both Classis and particular Eldership their counsels be told unto the Church that thing ordinarily is thus performed in these Reformed Churches viz. after that in the Classicall assembly of Ministers and Elders it hath bene found just and requisite that any persons should be excommunicated or any Ministers called these censures and elections are then first solemnely propounded unto the particular Church whom these things specially concerne and so accomplished with their consent and not otherwise if the greater part of the Church dissent and allow not the excommunication or election then for the avoyding of strife the matter is againe referred ad majorem Senatum unto a greater Ecclesiastical Senate Classis or Synod to judge thereof and to compose the dissention V. Mr F. in the same chapter (i) Pag. 278 279. shewes from the Scriptures that in these Presbyteriall assemblies there ought to be a mutuall office performed in the same in speciall manner towards one another not onely for counsels but also for the censures of such as are members of those assemblies And this is also agreeable to the order prescribed both in the (k) Kercken-Ordeninge Art 43. Nationall Synod at Dort and in divers others for the censure of such faults as are committed in those meetings or by contempt of the admonitions of inferiour assemblies Hereby also it appeares that he allowed an Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction in Synods and Classes and did not limit all jurisdiction unto a particular Church VI. After Mr F. had spoken in generall both of the Presbytery of one and of many Churches joyntly together then he comes to speak of each of them severally and there againe speaking of the Presbytery of many Churches that is of Classes and Synods he saith (l) S. Theol. l. 7. p. 280. Hic autem leges Ecclesiasticae condendae sunt Here are Ecclesiasticall lawes to be made This was a power of jurisdiction more then of admonition or counsell This Mr D. passeth over also it was no pollicy for him to draw collections from such testimonies VII That one testimony of Scripture which Mr F. oft (m) Ibid. p. 280 281. alledgeth 2. Cor. 8.19 23. not to speak of others alledged with it is an evidence of the authority of Synods It is there specifyed that the brother who was chosen to be a messenger of the Churches was ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã elected by saffrages now this election was an act of authority exercised by sundry Churches in one businesse touching one person and hence it appeareth that a combination of Churches may exercise jurisdiction together touching such as are no peculiar members of one particular Church And if such election may be made by many Churches then may censures be decreed by many Churches together as occasion requires Lastly Mr F. having spoken of the first part of Ecclesiasticall politie touching such as administer the same both by a simple and compound office in the Presbytery both of one or more Churches in Synods or Generall Councils he comes at last to speak of the duety of the Saints other members of the Church which are not promoted unto any Ecclesiasticall office and (n)
Elders and Shepherds of the Church in Ierusalem did undertake the care and exercise with others authority in judging the cause of the Church of Antioch It is against sense against nature against Scripture but that the members of the body should have care one for another 1. Cor. 12.25 c. IV. The use of Classes and Synods for counsell and admonition is allowed by my opposites and yet the care and labour therein for travelling to meet in such assemblies for deliberation for disputing for convincing such as they admonish and their counsell given unto Churches for the rejecting of Hereticks and other obstinate offendours more or lesse is as great in effect as if they should give definitive sentence therein As little distraction ariseth from one work as from the other To counsell a Church to excommunicate a sinner is as great a burden and labour for a Synod as if they should pronounce the sentence themselves V. It doth least of all become Mr Canne to plead and reason on this manner If nature have ordained one to one as he argueth out of Aristotle though in his quotation he forgat to tell where then must Mr Canne be a man against nature above many other in transgressing the law and ordinance of nature How durst he take the Pastorall charge of a Church upon him and this alone without assistance of an Eldership and yet in the meane time undertake the care and charge of divers other trades as of a Printers work-house in one place of a Brandery or Aquavitae shop in another place and specially of an Alchymists laboratory in another place Is this paragon of the Separation a fit man to be an Advocate or Patron of the Churches to write a booke and intitle it the Churches plea whereas if his example were followed it would bring confusion upon all Churches and on all the Ministers thereof What Pluralist or Non-resident is there that will not thinke he hath some colour to justify himself from this practise of Mr Canne REAS. III. Is it a like thing that the Classicall power should be of Gods approving and yet he never mention it in his word This argument the Hierarchy use against Popish Offices and the Reformists against theirs Now let the discreet Reader judge if it proove not the point in hand as well Here I may not omit Zwinglius his speech speaking of Synods (p) Zwingl Art 8. expl Wee willingly beleeve sayth hee that you are a representative Church for a true Church you are not But I pray you shew us whence you fetch this name Who hath given you this name who hath given you power to make Canons impose things on mens shoulders grieve their consciences c. ANSVV. I. This Reason is in substance the same with his fift Argument before and therefore idly repeated The grounds of Classicall power are shewed (q) Chap. 2. 3. 4. before from the Scriptures and the cavills of Mr Canne against the same refuted II. Note his errour of speech in distinguishing the Hierarchy from Popish Offices by opposing them one against the other whereas according to the common acception of the word the Hierarchy doth consist in the Popish offices and the corruption of offices which he intends is but a fragment thereof and therefore ought not to carry the name rather then the whole when both are spoken of together Otherwise in proper speech the true Hierarchy imports the lawfull offices and government prescribed in the Scriptures III. That which he alledgeth out of Zwinglius touching a representative Church is to be understood of the Romish Church and of the Popish government for against them did Zwinglius then write and against them there was just cause to complaine so as he did IV. If any thinke that by representative Churches he meant all Synods whatsoever that exercise Ecclesiasticall authority in the judging of causes then against the testimony of Zwinglius we oppose the testimony of all ages and of the learned Writers therein old and new Papists and Protestants that generally are against him Mr Parker (r) Pol. Ecc. l. 3. c. 26. p. 368 369. sayth well All ages have called the Synod a representative Church beside many other witnesses he alledgeth D. Whitaker arguing thus against the Papists (f) De CoÌc qu. 5. c. 3. p. 169. The Church is represented in the Synod therefore if the Church be above Peter then is the Synod also Mr Parker argues further Except the Synod did consist of the Deputies of Churches Synods could not represent the Churches and having there brought many testimonies of Scripture to shew the power of Churches in sending their Deputies or Delegates he concludes in the words of D. Whitaker (t) Qu. 3. c. 3. p. 103. Whosoever is sent of the Church he represents the person of the Church But touching the judgment of Zwinglius more hereafter when he is againe alledged by Mr Canne REAS. IV. (v) Church plea p. 76. Whosoever shall deny our aforesayd assertion must of necessity hold two distinct formes of Church-government one wherein particular Congregations doe in and of themselves exercise all Gods ordinances the other where they stand under another Ecclesiasticall authority out of themselves Now to hold this is directly all one as to hold two wayes to heaven distinct and opposite in themselves which is very scandalous in Religion and that which cannot stand with truth ANSVV. I. Whatsoever Mr Canne here affirmeth is but his bare assertion without Scripture or other proof to confirme his reason But Mr Can. is not yet come to such credit with us that his ipse dixit his bare word may goe for currant II. It is false which he sayth of holding two distinct formes of Church-government c. The particular Congregations here in these Reformed Churches doe in and of themselves exercise all Gods ordinances and yet withall stand under another Ecclesiasticall authority out of themselves Synodall authority being one of Gods ordinances Though in regard of the locall and personall presence of all the members of the Church this authority is exercised out of themselves yet in regard of their confederation and combination with neighbour Churches and in regard of their Deputies Ministers and Elders or others that have place and suffrage in these Synods this authority is exercised in and of themselves And though here be another act of authority yet is there but one distinct forme of government III. It is as false which he sayth of holding two wayes to heaven and this not onely in respect of these Reformed Churches among themselves having the same government both by Elderships at home and by Synods abroad but also in respect of divers Churches having different formes of government The Church of England and of these Countries though they have a different order of Church-government yet holding together the same fundamentall trueths of the Gospellâ they both doe hold but one way to heaven and so doe both mutually
acknowledge one another to be in that way IV. This company of Brownists whereof Mr Canne is the sole Governour was formerly governed by an Eldership and now since their division they have no Eldership to rule them Whether it be because they thinke they have none among them fit to be Elders or whether they doe wilfully refuse such as they cannot deny to be fit or whether there be any other cause I leave it to themselves Alwayes this we know that there be some Churches in remote countries that want the benefit of Classicall government because there be no other neighbour Churches neere unto them with whom they may combine themselves for their mutuall guidance and edification But now if the want of an Eldership among the Brownists such as they once had doe not warrant us to say that they hold two distinct formes of Church-government to be lawfull one with an Eldership another without an Eldership consequently that they hold two wayes unto heaven then much lesse can the want of a Synod in respect of the different consideration of the times places occasions and oportunities of severall Churches be any warrant for Mr Canne to object unto us two formes of government or two wayes to heaven c. REAS. V. Let it be observed that for this reason among others the Learned (x) Whit. Cont. 4. qu. 4. Chamier l. 6. coÌject 2. say the Pope is Antichrist viz. because he will have men to appeale from their owne Churches unto him and to stand under his sentence and decree And doe not the Classicall assemblies and Synods take upon them an authority much like to it in subjecting many Congregations to them requiring appeales to be made to them and that the Judicatory as Mr Pagets * In his Letter c. phrase is belongeth to them as if their power above all Churches ANSVV. I. Let it be observed how Mr Canne speaking here against appeales made unto Classes and Synods brings no Scripture no word of God to condemne them but onely the testimonies of men he needed not to have reserved hereafter a peculiar Section onely for humane testimonies when he uses them so oft before II. Let it be observed how notably he abuseth even these testimonies also against the meaning of his Authors D. Whitaker (y) DePont Rom. qu. 4. p. 470. pleads for appeales as being both of divine and naturall right Chamier whom Mr Canne doth misquote without the title of the book alledged sayth that appeales (z) Panstrat Catho tom 2. l. 13. c. 17 are of common equity and truely without them the Church could hardly or not at all subsist speaking of appeales unto Synods That which learned and orthodox Writers blame in appeales made unto the Pope is this that they are made unto one man and not unto a Synod asscribing unto him infallibility of judgement giving him power over Churches that are not combined with the Church of Rome and in speciall for this that the Pope allowes no appeales to be made from him unto a Synod This is the Antichristian pride that they condemne in the Pope And herein the Church of the Brownists doth plainly resemble the Pope seeing their Congregation also their Democraticall judicatory allowes no appeale to be made from them unto Classes or Synods unto any Ecclesiasticall judges besides themselves These are two of the most monstrous propositions of the Papists touching the Popes authority viz. that (a) Bellarm. de Conc. l. 2. c. 17. 18. the Pope is above a Generall Synod and acknowledgeth no judgement on earth above him and againe that the Pope cannot commit the coactive judgement over him neither unto a Synod nor unto any man but onely the discretive this discretive judgement they expound to be such a kinde of arbitrement as doth not binde him further then it pleaseth him Now so farre as concernes Ecclesiasticall judgement the Brownists and the maintainers of the single uncompounded policie doe likewise hold that there is no judgement on earth above their particular Congregation and that they may not commit any controversy of theirs unto the censure and decision of any Synod What stronger reason could Mr C. have alledged against himself to shew their unlawfull government then this their denyall of appeales III. Let it be observed how foolishly Mr Canne cavills at my speech touching Classicall assemblies and Synods when he relates it thus the judicatory as Mr Pagets phrase is belongeth unto them for this relation is false that was not my phrase but I sayd the judicature did belong unto them It was the simplicity of his informer or of some ignorant scribe that put judicatory for judicature as may appeare by the writing I made which is yet to be seene Note Mr C. his rashnes in receyving such things REAS. VI. What more meet and reasonable then that every mans case be there heard and determined where the fault was committed So sayth (b) Cypr. li. 1. Epist 3. Cyprian It is not fit that they over whom the Holy Ghost hath made us overseers should goe too fro He speaketh of carying matters away from their owne Church unto others ANSVV. I. Though it be meet and reasonable that every mans cause be first there heard where the fault was committed yet is it as reasonable that if either an unjust sentence be there given the innocent may in the second place have liberty of appeale from their oppressours or if the case be difficult and weighty that the matter be at first brought unto Classicall assemblies according to the order of Reformed Churches II. For confirmation of this reason he brings no word of God but onely the testimonie of Cyprian which also according to his manner he doth most palpably abuse For Cyprian doth not simply blame those that appealed unto Synods but onely such as did inordinately run too and fro such as were not content with the Synods in Africa but sayled over the sea unto the Church of Rome Of such he there speakes And even in the same Epistle Cyprian sheÌwes both the use of Synods allowed in the Churches of Africa and the authority of Synods in censuring offendours He there gives (c) Lib. 1. e. 3. § 11.12 instances of Privatus condemned in an assembly of 99 Bishops of Foelix of Iovinus Maximus excluded from the communion of the Church by a Synod of Repostus also censured in like manner Their Synods were not onely for counsell but exercise a jurisdiction Ecclesiasticall And as they exercised the power of the keyes in binding obstinate sinners so also loosing and absolving those that repented as appeares in (d) Lib. 1. Ep. 2. § 1. another Epistle going immediately before this alledged and written by the Synod itself In the inscription of that Epistle are prefixed the names of Cyprian Liberalis Caldonius Nicomedes and Caecilius c. as being speciall members of that Synod and writing joyntly together that Synodicall Epistle (e) Ibid. n. 6.
abuses about excoÌmunication he saith Can the Bishop alone excoÌmunicate ExcoÌmunication doth not belong unto any one man whosoever he be but unto the Church By these the like speeches of Zuinglius it appeares that his testimonies are not prejudiciall unto our practise nor unto that authority of Synods which we maintaine seeing we grant that no one person alone can by right excommunicate any man by his owne authority neither can any Church or Churches excommunicate those that are not in communion with them The other place cited out of Zuinglius touching the calling of Ministers is so farre from prooving any thing against us that being duely considered it may fitly serve to blame those popular courses which Mr Can. pleades for and to justify our practise in not performing this weighty businesse without the advise and approbation of neighbour Ministers assembled in the Classis Zuinglius in that treatise called Ecclesiastes having spoken of the Popish tyranny bereaving most Churches of the liberty of election he reprooves another extreme saving (f) Eccles Tom. 2. f. 54. If there were any Church unto which election was yet left free the common people rashly without all deliberation and without all counsell of learned prudent and faithfull men did choose those whom they did most favour not such as were indued with true vertues beseeming a Bishop Therefore there is nothing so agreeable unto the Divine ordinance and ancient institution as that the whole Congregation of a faithfull people together with some learned and godly Bishops or other faithfull and experienced men doe make choyse of a Pastour Thus he plainly disavowes the independency of Churches in such cases not allowing a Congregation to proceed unto the election of a Minister without the assistance of the Ministers of other Churches and to this effect he explaines himself further in the same place saying It is meet that the power of election should be in the Church being furnished with the counsels of faithfull and learned men For as that matter may not lye in the power of any one man so neither may the rude and unlearned multitude take upon them so great a weight of election c. And in the same leafe speaking of Anabaptists intruding themselves into the Churches of their owne accord he proves that they are no lawfull Ministers because they have not a due calling thus Bishops they are not for they are not chosen of any Church by lawfull and unanimous consent the authority of other Bishops excelling in faith and prudence also concurring Observe how that with the free consent of the people he joynes not onely the counsell or advise as he had called it before but the authority of the Officers of other Congregations Moreover that Zuinglius did not absolutely deny the authority of Synods though he speake much against Popish Synods may appeare if we consider the reasons which he useth against them viz. because they were not assembled in the holy Ghost because they did not judge of matters according to the Scriptures but according to the ordinances and customes of men c. Now this is not to dispute against the thing itself but against the abuse of it And therefore having spoken against such Councels of the Pope Cardinals and Bishops in such sort as Mr Canne had alledged him (g) Ch. pl. p. 75. before he addes withall (h) Art 8. expl I speake onely of these that are such my writings shall not hurt others who set themselves under the Scriptures not above the Scriptures And that these conditions for the want whereof he opposed those Popish Synods may yet be found in other Synods which have made decrees for the deciding of controversies raysed in the Church he acknowledgeth in these words (i) Paraenes ad coÌmun Helvet civ Tom. 1. f. 116. If the Councill of Gangra were assembled in the holy Ghost which no good man will deny while he sees that the decrees thereof doe agree with the lawes of the Gospell and with the doctrine of the Apostles it was unworthily done of those that came after that have disanulled the decrees thereof without being moved by any authority of the Scriptures Againe in another place speaking of the foure Generall Councels though he justly blame those that accounted them to be of equall authority with the foure Evangelists yet he saith (k) Archeteles T. 1. f. 137. Truely I would not have any thing to be detracted from them He was not therefore of Mr Cannes minde who will have all Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction to be detracted or removed from Synods Besides Zuinglius doth not onely approve of these Synods held in former times but he also shewes himself ready to joyne in the like practise even in the exercise of the same Ecclesiasticall authority that was used in those Synods For when the Magistrates of Zurich had assembled together all the Ministers of the Churches both in their city and countrie and had procured the presence of divers others for the solemne vindicating of the doctrine taught in their Churches there Faber Vicar of the Bishop of Constance having spoken of a Generall Councell that it onely had authority to determine these things Zuinglius replyes (l) Act. Disp 1. Tom. 2. f. â10 Whereas in this our assembly there be so many right faithfull men both of our owne countrey and strangers and furthermore seeing here be so many godly learned Bishops present who doubtles have a desire not onely to heare and understand but also to advance divine trueth verily I see nothing to hinder even in this place whereby it should not be lawfull for us according to the Vicars meaning to dispute of these things and to decree what trueth teacheth But other nations he sayth will never consent unto these our decrees c. By these and the like (m) Ibid. f. 621. c. passages it is evident that Zuinglius did allow the Ministers of severall Congregations assembled in a Synod not onely to consult and dispute but also to determine yea and to make decrees for the removing of controversies settling peace in the Church while they did it according to the Scriptures which is the same that we maintaine The words of Mr Luther whom he cites in the next place as they are to no purpose alledged against us seeing they touch not the question as I shewed before so being compared with other his writings they make it appeare that these two propositions may well stand together viz. that the Church hath power to judge to call to depose c. and yet that all Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction is not confined within the bounds of a particular Congregation but that Synods Councells have authority to judge of Church affaires and to censure offendours forasmuch as Luther doth as plainly and as fully avouch the one as the other In the yeare 1518 having understood that they proceeded against him in the Popes Court at Rome and that an unjust sentence was likely to
be pronounced by them (n) Sleid. Comment lib. 1. he appealed from the Pope to a Councell or Synod The compleat forme of his Appeale is recorded (o) Tom. 1. f. 231. edit 1545. among his workes wherein he doth plainly acknowledge the Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction of Synods both by the whole drift and substance thereof and when he saith that a sacred Councell being lawfully assembled in the holy Ghost representing the holy Catholick Church is in causes concerning the faith above the Pope c. This his Appeale was repeated and further urged in the yeare 1520 when the Pope had condemned and excommunicated him Among other reasons which he useth to reenforce his Appeale he alledgeth this (p) Tom. 2. f. 52. Sleid. CoÌm l. 2. that the Pope most wickedly preferred his owne tyranny above the power of the Councell c. and therefore he beseecheth the Emperour and other Magistrates that for the glory of God and for the maintaining of the liberty of a Councell they would admit of his Appeale and represse the others tyranny c. In the yeare 1539 he wrote a booke in the German tongue de Conciliis concerning Councels or Synods where though he inveigh severely and not without cause against the Pope for his frustrating the desires of those that sought a Generall Councell admitting of none but where he might sway all by his owne authority and command yet he doth fully approve of that Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction which had bene formerly exercised in Synods Councells lawfully assembled and rightly ordered A Councell saith (q) Oper. German Tom. 7. f. 260. edit 1562. he is nothing els but a Consistory a Court of justice an Imperiall Chamber or the like where the Iudge having heard the parties pronounceth sentence but with this condition that it be according to Law c. Thus a Councell condemnes an Heretick not according to their owne opinion but according to the Royall law that is according to the holy Scripture as they professe which is the Law of the holy Church Speaking of the right and power of Councells having shewed (r) Ibid. f. 257. c. Sleid. CoÌm l. 12. that it is not lawfull for them to make new Articles of faith to command any new work to binde mens consciences to new ceremonies nor to intermeddle with Civill government he declareth withall that it is their duety to condemne new doctrines contrary to the Scriptures and to censure the persons to remove and condemne new ceremonies that are superstitious or unprofitable for the Church and to examine and judge of those things that are controverted as it is prescribed in the word of God Moreover demanding what the office or work of a Councell is he answeâs (Å¿) Ubi supra f. 260. Anathematisamus we pronounce Anathema so is their office called Anathematisat Ecclesia the holy Church condemnes or excommunicates So farre was Luther from denying the authority of Synods that he allowes them the power of pronouncing this heavie sentence of Anathema or Excommunication To proceed unto his other witnesses there is nothing in the words alledged out of Chemnitius and Polycarpus Lyserus who is the Authour of that part of the Harmony quoted under the name of Chemnitius that by any just consequence can be opposed unto our doctrine and practise touching election excommunication examination of sentences c. Onely observe how Mr Canne here abuseth his Authour and his Readers by his imperfect allegation setting downe this testimony of Chemnitius in such manner as if that which was sayd with an expresse condition had bene uttered simply and absolutely without any such restraint Chemnitius sayth indeed that election or calling doth belong unto the whole Church but how that Mr Canne leaves out as unfit for his purpose which his Authour addes immediately in the same period saying that it belongs unto the whole Church certo quodam modo in such wise that both the Presbytery and the people have each their owne share in the choyse or calling Chemnitius in that (t) Exam. Conc. Trid. par 2. de Sacram Ord. Can. 7. learned discourse touching the calling of Ministers intends principally to prove against the Councell of Trent that the consent of the people and of the Christian Magistrate is requisite in elections but withall he gives as full and plaine testimony for the judgement examination and approbation of the Presbytery under which he comprehends the Ministers of other Congregations called Bishops and Clerkes in the places alledged by him And this kinde of election he shewes to be agreeable unto the practise of the Apostolick primitive ancient and their owne moderne Churches Besides Chemnitius doth sufficiently declare his judgement touching the authority of Synods which is our maine question in divers pregnant passages of that book which he wrote against the Councell of Trent He (v) Exam. Conc. Trid par 1. praef alledgeth commendeth the words of Augustine saying that most wholesome is the authority of Councels in the Church while they judge according to the rule and square of the holy Scripture c. He saith (x) Ibid. Exam. Decret 1. 2. that many have often wished and long waited for a true lawfull free and Christian Councell as the right medicine for the curing of those manifold errours and abuses that were crept into the Church He doth frequently alledge and approve the acts of Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction exercised in former Synods throughout that whole booke He saith indeed in one of the places cited by Mr Canne (y) Ibid. praef that the decrees of Councells are to be examined by the rule of the Scripture but this doth no more empaire that authority of Synods which we asscribe unto them then it doth the power of all Church-acts and sentences whatsoever concerning which Chemnitius (z) Exam. par 1. de bon op qu. 2. sayth the same thing and Mr Canne cannot deny but that they are to be examined and tryed by the word of God though they be made in such manner as he himself (a) Ch. pl. p. 95. requireth There is another allegation of Chemnitius touching the distinction betwixt power and the administration of it which Mr Canne hath taken at all adventures as it seemes from Mr Parker or rather from the Scribe or Printer that caused that quotation Exam. c. 6. to stand so defectively (b) Pol. Eccl l. 3. p. 26. in his booke and as he is thus briefe and obscure in the quotation so he is as sparing in the application of this testimony unto his purpose bidding us onely observe what is attributed to the Congregation what to the guides thereof to the first power to the latter the administration of it For the thing it self we grant that there is such a distinction alledged out of Luther and explained by Chemnitius teaching (c) Exam. Conc. Trid. par 2. de Sacram in geÌ Can. 10. that Christ hath delivered and commended the Keyes that is the
staires to the endangering of his life When the Court was risen the B. was privatly informed of his mans insolencies who seemed to be somwhat discontented towards him yet sayd that vvhat his servant had disorderly done could be noe disparagment to him that was his master At my comming to Chester the weeke follovving as I had beene ordered the B. vvas not vvell in the morning of the Court-day in that respect kept his chamber yet having notice of my attending sent for me lying on his bed reasoned expostulated with me touching the Ceremonies a full houre letting fall by the way some complaints that his remisse course with us had beene prejudiciall to his preferment to Lincolne Bishoprick vacant about that time Soe that in great passion he threatned to suspend excommunicate degrade and make the land too hot for me asking me what I would doe I ansvvered in the words of the Prophet * Mic. 7.7 I will looke unto the Lord I will wait for the God of my salvation my God will heare me He retorted God would not heare a blasphemer a blasphemer of his mother the Church of England that despised her ordinances I ansvvered againe that I desired to feare God abhorred blasphemy that a refusall of conformity to superstitious ceremonies esteemed by the Prelaticall party to be things indifferent was neither blasphemy nor contempt In conclusion he vvas pleased to dismisse me at that time vvithout any censure save of paying large fees to officers of the Court tovvards paymeÌt vvherof he gave ten shillings Not long after this the said Prelate printed a booke in defense of the 3 nocent Ceremonies pretending to ansvver our argumeÌts given in against them * Abridgm was given to the B. by M. Midsley sonne of father Midsley They both had beene Vicars of Ratsdale in Lancashire deprived for inconformity to Ceremonies The sone after degradation became a Physitian was prosecuted for not kneeling at Sacrament also that unansvverable Abridgment of the reasons of the Ministers of Lincolne Diocesse so farre as it argued against them But the vveaknes of his Defense and pretended ansvver is fully effectually discovered by the learned D. Ames in his printed Reply therto And in his Fresh Suit against humane Ceremonies in Gods vvorship or Triplication to D. Burgesse his Rejoynder for D. Morton The translation of the said Prelate to Lichfeild neere the same time became occasion to D. Bridgman the Parson of Wiggan in Lancashire to succeed in the Bishoprick of Chester vvho for a space moved not much against any pursuing rather his vvorldly affaires save only that he suspended a fevv Non-conformists and * At Knutesford a market towne in Cheshire a Gentleman of the countrey being vainly disposed did cause a beare passing through the street to be led into the Chappell which the Bishop hearing of suspended the Chappell from having any divine service or sermons for a long time as being profaned by the beare Knutesford Chappel But vvhen D. Neale the Prelate of Winchester could not resist the title of Grace but vvas removed to York should visit in Chester Diocesse being in that Province then the said Prelate of Chester pretending feare of the Archb. of Y. in case that at his Visitation he should finde any Non-conformists soe taxe him of negligence or partiality did therfore send for inhibit privatly most of the Nonconformists in his Diocesse About the same time upoÌ notice given I went to him at his house in Lancashire desired his favorable conuivency as formerly which he denied to grant lest as he said he should hazard the favour of his Prince Yet he required to heare at that time what I could say against kneeling at the Sacrament I alledged our Saviour Christ his argument against it For â Math. 15.9 Mark 7.7 he esteemeth it a vaine worshipping of him when mens precepts are taught for doctrines which by a just inference I applyed against kneeling at the Sacrament Now all the ansvver the B. gave was that he expected from me a more learned argument And then said He thought I would have insisted in the gesture used by Christ at the institutioÌ which he would shew me what manner of gesture that was to convince therby how unseemly the use of it would be in the Church And so he gravely laid himselfe along on a bench by a table in his parlour leaning on his elbow then affirmed Christs posture all the Supper was such which he said I was not able to contradict especially if I understood Greek sith the originall word used in the Gospells implied soe much I replied that what ever my understanding in the Greek tongue was yet undoubtedly the Translaters of the new Testament were skilful therin had rendred it * Math. 26.20 Mark 14.18 Luk. 22.14 Iohn 13.12 Sitting Yea D. Morton his predecessor notwithstanding he kept a stirre about the translatioÌ yet coÌfessed it was a kinde of sitting About two yeers after wheÌ 't was thought the storme of the Archb. Visitation had been blowne over meanes was used againe to the B. of Chester to obteine liberty of preaching but failing there were procured from Y. 3 writings signed by the Register of the H. Com. in the behalfe of three of us in Cheshire giving way to our going on in preaching as formerly But within three moneths following attachmeÌts were brought from the H. Com. no letters missive having preceded to apprehend bring us to York there to imprison us till we should give security to satisfy the Court in all their demaÌds In this strait having had some notice through the good providence of God before the attachments could be served knowing too much already (a) 2. Thes 3.2 of the absurd unreasonablenes of that Court we withdrew ourselves as the (b) 1. King 17.5 Prophet Eliah somtime escaped the fury of Ahab Howbeit the inquiry of these H. ComÌissi was not only such as was after the (c) Ibid. ca. 18.10 Prophet in publik intimations in our Parishes in Cheshire taking the messengers oath he fouÌd us not but also in soÌe kinde more malicious for they fined us in great sumÌes of money agravated our fines one Court-day after another then returned them into the Exchequer at London where they were extended for the Kings use then begged by M. Tirill a servant to his Maj. with whoÌ we were enforced to compouÌd for present money paid in haÌd to our great impoverishmeÌt as being otherwise liable to greater troubles I humbly beseech your Honors to pardon this boldnes thus farre animated by your garcious aimes endeavours to vindicate the liberties of your distressed countrymeÌ Wherin I should still have remained patiently silent both in my owne brethreÌs behalfe had our sufferings beene all although the Hierarchie could not countervaile the damÌage to our King nation had there not now beene an opportunity of
H. Ia. against whom he disputed by writing about the subject you speake of The author resteth fully perswaded of that he hath written yet referreth againe as he did before his doings to censure and that by you Mr Ames and Mr Parker or either of you to alter c. soe be that the adversarie he answered Afterwards he explained himself more fully on this manner Had my beloved altered what he deemed untrue or insufficient he had done but what I desired and would have bene well pleased with soe he that it had not weakned the answer But to come to the particulars 1. Concerning the Synods both their institution and power what it is belongeth to another question neither conceive I how ought from that assertion in the Reply which you except against can be drawne to prejudice the judgment or practise of the Churches governed by Synods for I conceive not so of their Synods that they robbe the particular Churches whereof Elders there sit to determine of causes of the power of government by their Presbyteries Nay rather seeing their Synods have their power by and from the deputation which the Elders there assembled have from the particular Churches if I be not deceyved it will follow that the power of government originally resteth in them and not in the Synods c. Observe in these passages of Mr Sh. 's letters besides what I intended and mentioned before 1. His judgment set downe here more plainly then in any place of his book touching the power of Synods in the determining of causes agreeable unto that which the Authour maintaineth in this Treatise considering what he saith in his (a) Pag. 89. 90. 203. answer to the objections alledged out of Mr Parker 2. The difference then acknowledged betwixt Mr Iacob and other Non-conformists concerning the authority of Synods which Mr D. would seeme to excuse (b) Apol. repl p. 236. by some words of Mr I. wherein he speakes not directly touching this poynt in controversy 3. The Authours care to maintaine the due power of Classes and Synods even in those times when there could be no suspicion of his owne advantage or private ingagement therein wherewith his Opposites doe unjustly (c) Apol. repl p. 61 63 232 235. Chur. pl. p. 11. 41. 100. upbraid him faining it to be the cause of his late pleading for them Moreover whereas the Authour hath taken the liberty upon occasion to witnesse his dissent from D. Ames touching certaine particulars in this controversy he hath done no more then D. A. was wont to allow unto all ingenuous Readers of his writings and in speciall unto the Authour When he put forth his first Dispute against Grevinchovius which he inscribed unto our Authour in his (d) De Armin senteÌt Discept scholast An. 1613. Praef. ad I. P. Ex memet ipso judicium faciens tibi vir amicissime sicut affirmaÌti facile credo sic ut postulanti nunc tandeÌ cedam non aegre quideÌ adducor c. Ibid. p. 57. Vito doctissimo D.P. Hoc quidem recte judicas judiciosissime vir c. Epistles printed with it where he calles him a most loving most learned and most judicious man he wrote unto him withall in his private letter As I leave it to you to print mine or not to print so also to blotte out or alter what you see amisse To like purpose he wrote unto him concerning his Reply to D. Morton When his booke called the Marrow of Divinity first came forth he sent him a Copie with this expresse condition that he should write unto him his animadversions upon it And in like manner on the other side when the Author was to publish his Arrow against the Separation of the Brownists he sent the severall parcels first to D. Ames to be perused by him who answered sometime on this wise For this part of your writing unto Mr Ainsw I finde nothing in it but good Of another part he saith In it I finde much good paines and as usefull as the subject would permit no defect of any moment c. And againe I have perused all the rest of the sheets and finde nothing which I can mend c. Your paines have been very great in this businesse I pray God the fruit may answer thereunto Such was the judgement of these godly learned and famous men touching the Authour and his sufficiencie for businesses of this kinde I have set downe nothing here but what I have to shew in black and white as the Author of the Preface to D. Ames his last booke (e) Fresh suit praef p. G. 1. b. saith upon somewhat the like occasion To come neerer unto the work in hand the occasion of this writing touching Classes and Synods cannot but be accounted grievous unto such as have hearts to be affected with the dissensions of brethren But bitter roots doe many times yeeld sweet and wholesome fruits God hath here also many wayes ordered for good that which in itself was and tended to evill I need not inlarge about that whereof they that are desirous may easily be informed from what hath been heretofore published In a word Complaints were made by those whom it least beseemed These being divulged first in written copies and afterwards in print gave just occasion unto as publick an Answer Unto this Answer hath been returned a twofold Reply the one called Apologeticall by him that had holpen to complaine the other entitled The Churches plea for her right by a knowne Schismatick standing in opposition to all the Reformed Churches and in his behalfe who refused to joyne as a member unto his Church when he schismed from that whereof he was a member when the complaints were framed These Replyes undertake to handle besides matters of fact these two poynts that were at the same time opposed to wit the due power of Classes and Synods and the lawfulnes of baptising infants whose parents are no members of a particular Congregation The former of these is sufficiently maintained in the ensuing Treatise For the other though the Author have not gone so farre in it as in this yet he hath layd such a foundation as upon which it will not be difficult to build what may satisfy for the clearing of that controversie Whereof more hereafter as conveniency and publick benefit shall require Touching personall concernment though I acknowledge my self doubly and trebly bound to vindicate the Authors reputation at whose feet I have been brought up and from whom I have received farre more then by such or better meanes I am ever able to requite and though it were easy to shew how his opposites have offended in many untrueths touching matters of fact and vaine pretences of meeknes in the midst of great bitternes c. yet I am resolved to passe by and to bury these things in silence unlesse further cause be given for the publishing of them And hereunto as I have been advised by others so I have the rather
yeelded considering as they also alledged that the benefit to be expected from dealing in these matters would be but of a narrow extent reaching onely to the satisfaction of a few and little concerning the maine cause that the Authours good name and blessed remembrance is so deeply ingraven in the hearts of those that are acquainted with his wayes and writings that no envie nor obloquie shall ever be able to rase it out Againe they that will but compare the Answer and Replyes together and distinguish betwixt plaine dealing and groundlesse surmises evidence of trueth and uncharitable insinuations shall hardly need any further help for their satisfaction specially if they be mindfull of the Rule 1. Tim. 5.19 from which these opposites have too too frequently swarved and in which respect Mr D. had just cause to intreat his Reader (f) Apol. repl praef neer the end to suspend his censure concerning what he hath said c. Moreover that plausible and colourable name of the Church used by the Replyers when they spake of a few dissenting from the Authour is now further manifested to be inconsistent with those passages whereunto in such sort it was applyed forasmuch as they that then complained doe now quietly enjoy themselves and communion with the Church in the continued observation of the same orders that were practised before except onely W. B. the foreman of the Complaynants now a professed Arminian And of those that once joyned with him some before others since the Authours death have plainly signifyed their better respects unto him and given free and full testimony of his well deservings even of that Church both for Doctrine and Discipline To returne unto his Defence here published the greater part of it is in way of answer to Mr C. who hath been the forwardest and largest in this part of the plea touching Classes and Synods It seemes also that he hath not been a little confident of his paines about this work by the reiterated editions and sundry shapes into which this his writing touching Independent government hath been cast The (g) Printed in the yeare 1635. first edition which the Authour here deales with was seconded with another into which he hath taken onely that which concernes this controversie adorning it with this new and faire title (h) In the y. 1641. Syons Prerogative Royall And this hath been answered (i) Disput Theol. de Unione Ecclesiarum carumque Regimine in Classibus Synodis par post Ultraj 1641. by the famous and truely excellent Divine of these countries D. Voctius A third edition it seemes hath been put forth with some additions against the Presbyteries of particular Churches under another title viz. The Presbyteriall Government examined And this also hath been examined and answered by the Authour of the (k) Edinb 1641. Assertion of the Government of the Church of Scotland c. in the Postscript thereunto annexed Thus the same writing hath met with severall Refutations whereof though this be the last in birth yet it was the first in conception And here the Authour as he tooke more time so he hath more closely followed his opposite being better acquainted with his condition and courses hath more neerly applyed his answers unto him for further conviction However * August de Trin. l. 1. c. 3. it may be profitable to behold severall learned men avouching and pleading for the same trueth and many blowes may beat downe an errour that could not be felld at once But it may seeme strange that Mr Cannes writings being such as the severall Refuters have observed them to be should yet have the honour of three severall Refutations See afterw p. 145 146. c. Who ever saw such grosse Logicall mistakes in one that makes such a flourish with Syllogisticall reasonings Who ever saw in a serious writing such abundance of quotations so generally perverted or so little to the purpose He vainely alledgeth above an 100 testimonies of Authours old and new to prove that which was never denyed by those whom he opposeth And yet on the other side who so confident of his owne cause amidst such barrenes of proofe where there was need of it either from Scripture or approved Authours Let those that seem to hold with him in this controversie judge whether Mr C. be not in these respects a Disputer one of a thousand as his phrase is (l) Ch. pl. p. 15. elswhere to another purpose How comes it then to passe that they that have been induced to write in defence of Presbyteriall and Classicall government have had no other matter to work upon but what was affoorded by Mr C. or that the cause of Independencie which makes so great a noyse among some yeelds yet so little to be seen for the maintenance of it May not we justly doubt concerning others that seem to favour this way that their judgements are not setled in this poynt by how much they are so slow to professe what they hold and upon what grounds If they agree with Mr D. and Mr C. and their grounds pretences be the same with theirs they may here receive satisfaction But some happily will think the Authour hath been needlesly curious in noting the manifold grosse faylings of Mr C. both in his Reasonings and Quotations For answer hereunto besides that for the most part they be such as in this thorough kinde of refuting used by the Authour could not be passed over with silence it appeares that Mr C. stands in need of being told of these faults for in his latter edition of the same things I finde not any of these foule mistakes amended Herein onely he hath somewhat corrected himself that what he had before (m) Chur. plea p. 74 76. asscribed to Mr Paget now he attributes it (n) Syons prer roy p. 16 21. to the Presbyterian governours and such as stand for Presbyteriall government hereby acknowledging that what he had before called (o) Ch. pl. p. 71. Mr Pagets new doctrine (p) Ibid. p. 77. Mr Pagets lately-devised Tenets (q) Ibid. p. 81. Mr Pagets new opinion was neither his device nor sole opinion but common with him to at least all that allow of the government of the Church of Scotland from whom that Mr C. might professe his dissent he hath put in the words Presbyterie and Presbyterian with Classis and Classicall seeing the Presbyteries in Scotland are in effect the same with the Classis and Classicall seeing the Presbyteries in Sctoland are in effect the same with the Classes in these countries For the publishing of this Treatise I had more need to plead excuse for not setting it forth before according to their judgement who have frequently called upon me and encouraged me unto the finishing of this taske rather then to provide against their displeasure who are apt to censure as unseasonable what in this kinde is unwelcome unto them But for the seasonablenes of it let the
c. Doth not this distinction of offences different manner of dealing allowed by yourself shew that for some trespasses we are not bound to admonish the trespasser nor to insist upon them V. If Magistrates may lawfully passe by the judgment of some lesser sinnes then may the Church also passe by the publick censure of some lesser offences But the Magistrates may doe it Therefore the Church also The consequence of the Proposition appeareth because the Church is not more strictly bound to judge any sinne then the Magistrate is his commission for the judgement of all kinde of sinne great or small being as large as the Churches he being ordained of God to keep all the words of his Law to be a keeper of both Tables and to judge all evill according to the nature of it as well as farre as the Church is Deut. 17.18 19. Iosh 1.7 8. 1. Kin. 2.3 1. Chron. 28.7 8. 29.19 Prov. 20 8. Rom. 13.3 4. The Assumption appeareth likewise to be true from the first proofe of the Assumption in the former Argument as also from this that men are sometimes reproved for bringing their brethren before the Magistrates even in cases of injury sinne committed against them 1. Cor. 6 1-8 whereas if they were absolutely bound to let no small offence passe without judgement then should it also be the fault of others not to bring the same unto them this whether they were Christians or Infidels the like law charge being given unto them both VI. The ending of some controversies judging of some publick offences without the knowledge of the whole Congregation is by yourself acknowledged to be lawfull in the approbation of that Discipline in the English Church at Franckford which was there confirmed by the Church Magistrate for whereas it was there agreed that (k) Disc of troub at Franckf pag 115. c. art 53. if admonition with witnesses prevayled not the offence was then to be declared to the Ministers Elders to whom the Congregation hath given authority to take order in such cases according to the Discipline of the Church that (l) Art 54. there be three degrees of Ecclesiasticall Discipline first that the offendour acknowledge his fault and shew himselfe penitent before the Ministers Seniors secondly that if he will not so doe as well his originall crime as also his contempt of the Ministers Elders who have the authority of the Church be openly declared by one of the Ministers before the whole Congregation c. that (m) Art 67. if any controversy be upon the doubtfull meaning af any word or words in the Discipline that first it be referred to the Ministers Seniors if they cannot agree thereupon then the thing to be brought and referred to the whole Congregation Hereupon after recitall of these Articles held by the learned and most conscionable of the Church of England heretofore you adde as I noted before in another particular that (t) Animad vers p. 8.9 if they had continued herein it would have freed them of all Antichristian Prelacie c. And further as you would there have it to be observed by the reader against Mr Clyfton Mr Iohnson in your third note upon the allegation of these Articles so may we as fitly observe against yourself in your owne words that if you had looked upon the examples which yourselves alledge you might have seen your errours resisted by others against which the Lord hath now called me also to witnesse CHAP. III. A Refutation of sundry errours vvhereupon Mr Ainsvvorth grounds their Popular Government The first Errour YOu seek to build the government of the Church upon unsure foundations these of sundry sorts First in that you argue from the examples of Civill Government in the Common-wealth to demonstrate the power of the people in the one by the authority exercised in the other This errour is to be observed in you divers wayes 1. In your (a) Art 24. Confession of faith and (b) Pos 8. p. 60. Apology you describe labour to prove the power given unto each Christian Congregation for the cutting off of any member to be in the whole body together from the Law of God mentioning a Civill judgment to be executed by the people of the Land in killing the man that should give his children unto Molech Lev. 20.4 5. and from the commandement that bound the Israelites to bring the Blasphemer without the campe to stone him to death Lev. 24.14 But 1. These judgements were Civill corporall punishments not spirituall censures 2. These were to be executed on strangers and such as were no members of the Church as well as upon them that were members thereof Lev. 20.2 24.16 3. These were to be executed on the offendours without exception whether they repented or not By what manner of reasoning then can the power of Ecclesiasticall censures be deduced or demonstrate from such examples as these II. In your (c) Animad vers p. 28. answer to Mr Iohnson you confesse that you alledged Numb 15.33 27.2 35.12 to give light unto the Question touching the power of Excommunication by shewing what was the peoples right then under the Law and under the Magistrate which may be more but cannot be lesse now under the Gospel c. Now those Scriptures the examples contained therein even as those before mentioned doe concerne Civill judgements pleas controversies as the stoning to death of the Sabbath-breaker the dividing of inheritances and possessions unto the daughters of Zelopehad the preserving of him that had staine a man unawares from the avenger of blood unlesse therefore you can shew that the power of excommunication is in all those that have power to execute the sentence of death and of the like Civill punishments you doe in vaine alledge all these examples wrest the word of God unjustly for the maintenance of your owne opinions III. This errour is so much the more inexcusable in you in that you condemne it in others and yet will not acknowledge and see it in yourself When Mr Iohnson would shew the power of the Elders in Ecclesiasticall judgements by the power which the Magistrates had in Israel you tell him that he (d) Anim. adv p. 14. streynes too farre you alledge the testimonies of sundry learned men that disclayme such manner of arguing say that to reason (e) Ibid. p. 16. from the Magistrate to the Minister from the sword to the word from the Law to the Gospell c. the leap is so great that cart-ropes will not tye the conclusion to the premisses that the argument is not good from Civill government to Ecclesiasticall and againe that the example is altogether unlike of temporall empire spirituall ministery betweene these there is not neither ought neither can a proportion or comparison be rightly made And how then comes it now to passe that the reasoning
neither justify your kinde of Separation though they be often perverted by you to that purpose much lesse doe they shew unto us that the power of Excommunication is in the body of the Church As for Gen. 4.16 where it is sayd that Cain went out from the presence of the Lord 1. It is uncertaine whether it was by an excommunication from the place of Gods word publick worship Many are sayd to be caft out of Gods presence as we read sometimes of Israel Iudah though we cannot say that they were then excommunicate 2. Kin. 17 18 20 23. Ier. 52.3 c. Though the face of God doe sometimes signify his all-seeing providence government from which none can flee Psal 139.7.12 Ier. 23.24 as you doe (m) Annot. on Gen. 4.16 write yet your reasoning there is imperfect because the face of God doth signify divers other things besides his all-seeing providence the place of his worship as namely his more comfortable presence providence c. Psal 30.7 with Iob 29.2 3 4. whereof men may be deprived though not by excommunication 2. Suppose Cain was excommunicate yet this proves not the Separation you plead for you cannot deny but that excommunication of murderers and such like is sometimes practised in divers Churches whom yet you will not allow for a separate people according to your profession 3. With what colour of a just consequence will you collect that the power of excommunication is in the body of the Church from this proof of your third position how doth Cains separation demonstrate unto us the peoples power in Ecclesiasticall censures As for Gen. 4.26 when Sheth begate his sonne named him Enosh and when according to your translation men began profanely to call on the name of the Lord 1. Your reasoning upon this verse is unwarrantable when as you say that (n) Annot. on Gen. 4.26 the sorowes of this age were great as the very name of Enos testifyeth and the historie following in Gen. 6. confirmeth for neither is the name of Enos a witnesse of great sorowes in that age any more then the name of Henoch given both to the posterity of Cain Sheth Gen. 4.17 5.18 is a witnesse of the great holines or catechising in their age or the name of Isaac a witnesse of the great joy and gladnes of that age or any more then the name of Enos given to every man is a witnesse of the sorowes of every age Psal 8.4 144.3 neither doth the story following in Gen. 6. confirme unto us the sorowes of Enos his age birth going a thousand yeares before the same any more then the story following in Zedekias his time confirmeth unto us that there were great sorowes in the dayes of David 2. As for your Separation the power of the people in excommunicating as you note in your Apology who can devise or comprehend how they should be derived hence How can you account those things proved unto us for which there is not so much as a shew of any consequence in the places alledged As for Gen. 6.2 where it is recorded how the sonnes of God tooke unto them wives of the daughters of men according to their lust I would faine see how by any lawfull argument you can hence conclude either your Separation or the peoples power in excommunicating when your argument appeares in the forme of it it will then be time enough to shape an answer unto it In the meane time whereas you (o) Annot. on Ge. 6.2 note that by the daughters of men are meant they of Kains posteritie that out were of Gods Church c. you might as well have sayd that they had bene of Sheths posteritie which was also degenerate so that for their wickednes they were swept away with the flood destroyed as well as Cains posteritie Noahs family onely excepted Who can say that the posterity of Cain for more then a thousand yeares together were strangers from the Church of God during the time of so many Patriarkes or that some of Sheths posterity also did not cease to be the Church of God And if the testimony of your Hebrew doctours were to be admitted I might easily shew you many of them that tell us of Cains repentance consequently of the receiving of him his posterity into the Church of God Yea if Naamah was the wife of Noah as they (p) R. Solomon com on Gen. 4.22 presume you might then observe the posterity of Cain living still after the flood in her that was the daughter of Lamech on Cains side Touching Gen. 9.27 though Iaphet was to be perswaded to dwell in the tents of Shem c. yet how are we to be perswaded thence touching the forme of government among them and that the power of excommunication was in the people rather then in any Rulers among them These bare allegations of Scripture help you nothing untill you draw some argument from them to shew the matter in controversy which yet is not done by you Touching Gen. 12.1 where Abram is called out of his native country 1. That place is strangely abused by you for your Separation seeing Abram there is called to travell he knowes not whither unto a land which God would afterwards shew and give unto him Hebr. 11.8 Genes 12.1 without any mention of separating or joyning unto any Church And the land of Canaan unto which he came appeares to have bene as Idolatrous at that time more manifestly accursed then that of the Chaldaeains from whence he came Gen. 9.25 26 27. 2. With what kinde of arguing can you shew us the peoples power in judgements censures of sinne from this ground This we desire to know wait for Yet to make you more circumspect against that time consider in the meane while the errour of your Annotations touching this calling of Abram Gen. 12.1 1. When as concerning the time you write that it was (q) Annot. on Gen. 12. after that Abrams father was dead Act. 7.4 this your assertion is unwarrantable and without proofe Though it be manifest from Act. 7.4 that God brought Abram from Charran after his father was dead yet this shewes not that the calling mentioned in Gen. 12.1 was after his fathers death 2. Whereas you note further upon the same verse touching the place from which Abram was called Gen. 12.1 that it was that country wherein he now dwelt in Charran this is also unsound and appeares to be contrary to the expresse word of God mentioned by Stephen who sayth Act. 7.2 3. that The God of glory appeared unto our father Abraham when he was in Mesopotamia before he dwelt in Charran and sayd unto him Come out of thy country from thy kindred and come into the land which I shall shew thee The words used of God in that calling Gen. 12.1 are plainly noted to have bene sayd unto Abram before he dwelt in Charran and who can
bound to study all the week to take paines to prepare himself for the ministery of the word and Sacraments but did onely speak the same without labour going before then could not the double honour maintenance mentioned 1. Tim. 5 be due unto him Where there is no speciall work there is no speciall maintenance And therefore while you doe not require double labour of the Elders in trying cases but doe binde the people even to the same labour of enquiring examining trying matters how can you require double honour such speciall maintenance for them But after this generall evasion you proceed unto some more particular answers say there in your Animadversion H. AINSVV. First they restrain things too much when they say between brother brother for what if it be a publick case of heresy oridolatry as that mentioned Deut. 13.12 13 14. c. will they say women children servants were then or are now bound to leave their callings come together to try out the matter Hereunto I reply I. They restrain things no otherwise then Christ himself doth when speaking generally of the sundry sorts of sinne he also notes them to be between brother brother saying If thy brother finne against thee Matt. 18.15 Even to publick sinnes of heresy and idolatry as that in Deut. 13. though immediately they are committed against God yet as they are scandals and occasions of falling unto others so are they cases between man man brother brother to be censured judged by them Deut. 7.4 13.5 6 13. II. If they restrain things too much then doe they no wrong unto you but unto themselves then is there more force in the matter then their words doe make shew of For if it be unmeet to binde all the members of the Church to heare cases dayly between brother brother even in a stricter sense as you would have their words to sound how much more inconvenient shall it be when by a larger bond they shal be required to heare all cases of sinne both betweeÌ brother brother between the Lord and our brethren III. What sense or reason have you to make this question Will they say c. whereas it is not they but you which say plead by all this your arguing that women children servants are bound to leave their callings come together to try out these controversies H. AINSVV. Secondly many controversies between neighbours are for civill things of this life such are (g) Luk. 12.14 not Church matters nor there to be heard but by (h) Rom. 13. Magistrates or arbiters chosen 1. Cor. 6.4 5. REPL. I. Even the controversies about Civill things of this life are Church-matters there to be judged seing all sinnes are there to be judged Matt. 18 15-17 1. Cor. 5.11 2. Cor. 10.4 5 6. If you could prove that men did never make false deceitfull bargaines nor use false weights nor any kinde of extortion oppression coosenage c. then might you exclude controversies for Civill things from the judgement of the Church And the controversies about these things being prosequuted before the Church cannot but require a greater time for the examination of them then the callings workes of men women children servants can well afford so that the force of the argument by this exception is not diminished but further manifested hereby II. For one the same sinne God hath appointed two judgements one Civill another Ecclesiasticall as for example if a man should refuse to divide the inheritance with his brother this man by the Magistrates might be forced thereunto and this judgement is a Civill administration And this is that which our Saviour remooves from himself Luk. 12.13 14. Againe the same man for his deceit covetousnes sinfull oppression of his brother used in this controversy for Civill things of this life might justly be censured by the Church excluded from the same which is an Ecclesiasticall judgement and administration You cannot shew any place of Scripture that denyes this judgement unto the Church Moreover our Saviour at that time was none of the ordinary Iudges no not in Ecclesiasticall causes He did not in his life time erect another judicatory besides that which was already theÌ established among the Iewes and therefore did not use to excommunicate any or cast them out of the Synagogue And if Christ did not now ordinarily give sentence neither in Civill nor Ecclesiasticall judgements how farre is this his example from proving that controversies for Civill things are to be remooved from the Church III. As for Rom. 13. shewing that controversies for Civill things are to be judged by Magistrates this is not contrary to any thing in the argument neither doth it weaken the same The causes of Murder Adultery Theft Coosenage Slander as they are to be judged by the Magistrate so by the Church also And if all the members thereof men women children servants be bound unto the labour of trying and examining such causes why have they not maintenance for the same as well as either Magistrates or Ecclesiasticall Elders IV. As for matters referred unto Arbiters seeing they are oftentimes matters of sinne of wrong injury 1. Cor. 6.7 8. subject in that respect unto Ecclesiasticall censures this course of deciding controversies doth as wel serve for the ease help of the Elders saves them a labour as well as the people And therefore the consideration hereof doth help to shew that there is still no reason why Elders should have speciall maintenance when their ease excuse from labouring is as much as any others H. AINSVV. Thirdly for doubtfull cases Ecclesiasticall people are to inquire the law (i) Mal. 2.7 at the Priests mouth and to ask counsell of their Elders severally or joyntly who are to have their meetings apart for such other like ends Act. 21.18 so many things may be composed without trouble of the Church REPL. 1. The people are to ask counsell of one another also as well as of their Elders for in the multitude of counsellers is health Prov. 11.14 and all the brethren are to instruct guide and support one another Rom. 2 17-20 15.14 Heb. 3.13 and by your owne confession they are to be used not onely in private but in (k) Animadv p. 40. publick consultations also Yea beside this you acknowledge further that (l) Ibid. p. 39 41. the greatest Errours Heresies Schismes evils have both arisen bene continued by the Elders that sometimes they are blinde guides and without understanding and oftentimes they differ in counsell among themselves and thus in doubtfull cases men become more doubtfull by their counsell and so have the more need to consult among themselves If therefore this duety of giving counsell doe lye upon the people and they be bound unto it this work alone being common to others with the Elders could not shew the double honour maintenance
due unto them unlesse some other study and work together with the labour of hearing examining and judging of causes did require the same II. As for Mal. 2.7 the knowledge in the Priests lips there spoken of was that which he principally manifested in his office of publick preaching the law of God Deut. 33.10 Lev. 10.11 in which office the Elders doe not succeed them and so have no speciall maintenance due in that regard Againe the knowledge in the Priests lips appeared secondarily in judiciall causes which they heard examined judged Deut. 17.8 9-12 2 Chron. 19.8 Zech. 3.7 This power you give unto the people now as well as unto the Elders who therefore by your doctrine deserve no more maintenance for the same then doe the people in this regard III. Though we grant that Elders are to have their ordinary meetings apart for the Church-affaires yet doth not your allegation from Act. 21.18 prove the same for that meeting being upon extraordinary occasion to entertaine the Apostle Paul and those that were with him who being new come to Ierusalem they came together to salute embrace one another to heare tidings of the successe of the Gospel to rejoyce together in the Lord vers 19. and then consulted further of such things as tended to the edification of the Church vers 20. c. You might as well conclude that strangers of other Congregations should be present in the ordinary assembly of the Elders because we doe here read of some such who being in Pauls company were now also present at this speciall meeting of the Elders in Ierusalem Act. 21.15 16 17 18. H. AINSVV. Fourthly when apparant sinners so convicted by witnesses are to be judged by the Church there is no time more fit then the Sabbath day wherein all men are board to leave their owne works Exo. 20.10 tend to the Lords of which sort this is REPL. I. Though I doe not hold it simply unlawfull to judge causes on the Sabbath day yet that this day is the fittest your allegation from Exod. 20. shewes it not Men may then leave their owne works tend to the Lords though they heare no controversies pleaded yea much more fitly comfortably and fruitfully may they attend upon the publick administration of the Word Prayer Sacraments and sanctify themselves thereunto in private both by dueties of preparatioÌ before and by dueties of meditation repetition conference c. afterward if the mindes of Minister people be not distracted or hindred by other controversies and contentions Psal 26.6 Matt. 5.8 Exo. 19.10 30 18-21 Act. 17.11 Psal 119.11 c. That there hath bene such a disturbance and hindrance among you it is testifyed not onely by strangers which sometimes hearing you doe complaine hereof but also by your owne Ministers as Mr Iohnson Mr Clyfton and your owne people both such as have left you and even such as still remaine with you II. As Ecclesiasticall judgements are the Lords works so are Civill judgements also which the Magistrates sitting on the Lords throne in stead of the Lord their God doe administer execute in his name 2. Chron. 19.6 9.8 And by this reasoning you might make the Sabbath to be the fittest day for them also H. AINSVV. Or if that day suffice not they may take any other for them convenient for c. REPL. You doe hereby yeeld unto us that you have walked in an uncleane way and that you have according to your owne doctrine an uncleane and polluted people for seeing as Mr Iohnson confesseth witnesseth (m) Treat on Matt. 18. p. 17. your wonted manner hath bene to heare matters on the week day at which time there was seldome half the Church together if now according to (n) Anim. adv p. 42. your former arguing from 1. Tim. 5.22 men cannot keep themselves pure from partaking with other mens sinnes unlesse they see heare the conviction of those whom they doe reject then hath half your Church together bene defiled many times while they have consented to the excommunication of such at the hearing and examination of whose cause they have not bene present H. AINSVV. For unto publick affaires the Church is to be assembled 1. Cor. 5.4 Act. 14.27 15.4 30. 21 18-22 REPL. This your generall and indefinite speech doth admit many exceptions for I. Even the Elders when they have their meetings apart as you grant unto them doe consider together of the publick affaires and there you see then that the Church is not alwayes to be assembled unto publick busines II. If the whole Church and all the members thereof men women children and servants must assemble to heare the proceedings against them whom they are to avoyd reject according to your plea and this also on the week dayes though it should be day after day as may come to passe in great Congregations and when many cases are to be heard c. as was (o) R Clyfr Advert p. 42. before objected unto you what reason is there that the Elders should have speciall maintenance in respect of this work where all the members of the Church are bound to attend upon the work as well as they To this you say nothing III. Even unto the publick administration of the word and prayer you doe not binde your people on the week day but leave it free for them to come or not to come unto the same And shall the hearing of examinations proceedings against particular men have more honour then the word preached Yea which is much more by this your opinion and reasoning you doe more binde your people to be present at controversies even on the week day then to heare the word and prayer even on the Lords day for to be absent from judiciall proceedings on the week day doth not onely require acknowledgment of a fault as doth the absence from publick worship on the Lords day but by your doctrin it doth also require a reversing repeating of the proceedings or else a refusall to allow the same in not rebuking or rejecting them who are publickly censured rebuked or excommunicated by the Church IV. As in respect of the ease commodity of the Church the hearing of some publick affaires is to be committed to the Eldership as hath bene shewed before so also for the avoyding of scandall offence for example the examination of each particular act and circumstance serving for the conviction of offendours in some uncleane filthy sinnes and the open repetition naming hereof before the whole Congregation men women young old your owne people strangers that come to heare cannot but be very offensive so is found to be for it is a shame even to speak of the things which are done of many in secret Eph. 5.12 And even shame it self as it seemes hath forced you sometimes to leave this your practise which you so earnestly plead for As heretofore in the case
Rome so both do grant liberty of Appeales unto Synods Yea and all the Arguments generally both of Greekes and Latines directed against the appeales made unto the Pope doe yet reserve a liberty of appeale unto Synods This may be observed from D. Whit. in his (g) De Pont. Rom. Qu. 4. p. 4 6. 48â c. large ample defence of the Arguments of Nilus the learned Bishop of Thessalonica as he calls him and in his maintaining of the Arguments of the Latines also And now if these appeales be granted then is the question clearly granted and fully yeelded unto me then is not all spirituall jurisdiction limited to a particular Church then are not Churches independent then is there a superiour Ecclesiasticall power to judge the controversies of particular Congregations out of themselves Lastly though Mr Canne cannot endure that we should seek to strengthen the authority of Synods from the Policie of the Jewes yet if he would open his eyes he might see beside those above noted others also arguing in like manner The ancient Fathers have often argued from the Judiciall ordinances delivered by Moses unto Israel yea they have often alledged this very place in speciall Deut. 17. to shew thereby the practise of Christians in the New Testament Cyprian (h) Lib. 1. Epist 8. ad plebem p. 94 Epist ad Pompon de virginibus p. 170. Epist ad Rogat p. 192. citeth it often and the like might be observed in other writings of the Fathers Among later Writers the lights of this age Vrsinus (i) Tom. 1. in Expl. Catech p. 295 Tom. 3. Iudic. de Disc Eccl. p. 806.807 pleadeth from Deut. 17. to shew the authority of the Church for the excommunication of obstinate sinners Mr Cartwright (k) First Reply to D. Whitg p. 192. to shew what authority Ministers and Ecclesiasticall Governours have now in the New Testament for the governing of the Church argues from the Jewish Policie and from that Ecclesiasticall Synedrion described 2. Chron. 19.8 11. which had power to judge the causes of particular Synagogues Dudley Fenner speaking of the Presbytery in generall as it containes under it both Classes and Synods as well as the Elderships of particular Churches to shew the authority and use thereof among other places taken from the Jewish Policie (l) 8. Theol. lib. 7. c. 7. p. 276.277 alledgeth this also Deut. 17.9 with 2. Chron. 19.8 11. Zepperus to shew a divine warrant for the government of Churches by Synods (m) Polit. Eccles l. 3. c. 8. p. 707. 709. alledgeth these same places of Scripture Deut. 17.8 2. Chron. 19.8 Ruardus Acronius in like manner in his treatise (n) Cap. 7. with c. 13. of the Church of God the government thereof to teach how the more weighty controversies were to be brought from Synagogues and from particular Congregations unto greater Assemblies he alledgeth out of the Judiciall lawes of Moses this speciall place Deut. 17.8 c. To omit many other how is it that Mr Canne doth so much forget the practise of his owne Sect Is it not their manner frequently to alledge the ordinances of the Jewish Policie to strengthen and confirme that power of the Church and that order of government that is maintained and practised by them of the Separation Their Confession and Apology is full of such reasonings But instead of the rest consider we at this time the writings of H. Barrow who to prove the duety of the Church (o) H. Barr. Disc p. 1. alledgeth this place Deut. 17.8 c. To prove the power of the Church in driving away and keeping out the profane open unworthy from the table of the Lord alledgeth at once (p) Ibid. p. 17. the whole book of Deuteronomy and if the whole book then this 17. chap. also that is contained therein What unreasonable men are these to eat up and devoure at one mouthfull a whole book of Judiciall lawes and not to permit another to have a crumme thereof or to alledge one of those ordinances To prove that Princes for their transgressions are subject unto censure and judgement (q) Ibid. p. 14. 245. to be disfranchised out of the Church and to be delivered over unto Satan as well as any other offendour he alledgeth sundry examples and all out of the Old Testament all of such Kings as stood under the Jewish Policie Can they from the Jewish Policie prove them to be subject to the greatest censure and can they not from the same Law procure them liberry of appeale when they judge they are oppressed Is the Policie of Moses in force to binde them and is it then abrogate when they seek releef by appeale unto a superiour judicatory This is indeed an injury a misery to Princes people to high and low to be brought into greater bondage under Christ in the New Testament then others were under Moses in the Old THese things being duely considered it may hereby also appeare how vaine that is which Mr Dav. excepteth concerning appeales or the bringing of causes unto Classes Touching that which I had sayd upon another occasion from Deut. 17.8 with 1.12 2. Chron. 19.8.9 10. he excepts as followeth I. DAV (r) Apol. Repl. p. 215 The pretended reason c. will not help him in the cases questioned unlesse he can prove I. That the Classes are of the same use by Divine institution for the help of Pastour which have the assistance of their Eldership whereof that judicatory was for the help of Moses c. ANSVV. I. Observe how Mr Dav. being an Accuser and an Advocate of accusers instead of bringing any proof to justify the accusations calls upon me for proof of that established order of government so long enjoyed in these countries II. Seing it appeareth that the order of Ecclesiasticall government prescribed Deut. 17. 2. Chron. 19. was for the substance of it no part of the Ceremoniall law but of common and perpetuall equity and that the power of Classes for the receiving of appeales judging the causes of particular Churches was included therein it is thence also manifest that the power authority exercised by Classes Synods is therefore of Divine institution for the same use from the same grounds of holy Scripture III. What reason had he in describing the use of Classes to mention this onely that they were for the help of Pastours seing both they those judicatories Deut. 17.2 Chron. 19. were for the help benefit of every member of the Synagogues then and the Churches now as well as for the help of Pastours IV. What reason had he also in speaking of Pastours now to adde these words which have the assistance of their Eldership seing in the Synagogues anciently their Pastours Teachers had the assistance of an Eldership and Rulers of the Synagogue as well as now I. DAV It is to be proved II. That the causes in question which
saying If thy brother sinne against thee c. so had Moses done before Thou shalt not hate thy brother in thine heart c. As Christ requires not onely a simple telling of the fault but a * ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã convincing of the offendour so had Moses taught Israel before * hocheach tochiach thoroughly to reprove or convince and not to suffer sinne upon a brother Mat. 18.15 with Lev. 19.17 As Christ in the same place to encourage unto this duety propounds the winning of a brother so the Lord in the old Testament shewes how the fruit of the righteous is a tree of life and how the wise doe winne soules Prov. 11.30 Thus farre it was no new rule The second degree of admonition was with witnesses If he heare thee not take with thee one or two more that in the mouth of two or three witnesses every word may be established Mat. 18.16 This is expressely taken from grounded upon the Policie of Moses who prescribed the same order for Israel Deut. 19.15 Hitherto therefore it is the same rule The third degree of admonition was by the Church being complained unto and told of the offence Mat. 18.17 This admonition was also observed in Israel wheÌ as the Church or those Ecclesiasticall Governours which represented the Church either in Synagogues or as occasion required in superiour Judicatories did teach informe and admonish offenders before they gave sentence of their obstinacy and presumption Deut. 17.9 10 11. 2. Chron. 19.10 Herein likewise the same rule was prescribed And the word thus duely spoken in his place or * gnal ophnan on the wheeles of order in divers degrees of admonition that it might runne and prevayle was like apples of gold in pictures of silver Prov. 25.11 The censure which followed upon the contempt of these admonitions was Excommunication or rejection of the obstinate offender Mat. 18.17 This was no new kinde of censure seeing Excommunication was also an ancient ordinance a part of that Ecclesiasticall Policie under the old Testament yea described by the same phrase of ââtting off Exod. 12.19 Num. 15.30 31. which is also used in the Gospell of Christ Gal. 5.12 As in Israel they had a censure of separating from the Congregation Ezra 10.8 so in the new Testament in an equivalent phrase the like judgement was signifyed by denouncing some to be accursed anathema or separate from the Church of God Gal. 1.9 And even in this text Mat. 18.17 the censure of excommunication being described by declaring men to be as Heathens Publicanes there is not onely a manifest allusion and respect unto the estate of the Jewes but a coÌmandement of the same order for avoyding the obstinate by denying civill communion of eating drinking with excommunicates as they did unto the Publicanes Mat. 9.11 Luk. 15.2 and both religious civill communion both in publick private as they did unto the Heathen Act. 11.2 3. 21.28 29. neither could this rule be well understood without knowledge of the present practise of the Jewes in this behalf The confirmation of this censure is described in the rule of Christ by a threefold testimony and promise 1. That this judgement of the Church given on earth should be ratifyed in heaven either for binding or loosing Mat. 18.18 And so Moses setting life and death blessing and cursing the judgements of God before Israel calles heaven earth to record for confirmation to binde them to reverence those ordinances of God Deut. 30.19 4.26 2. As Solomon under the Law at the building of the Temple did by his prayer confirme Israel in hope of having their prayers to ascend from earth to heaven 1. King 8.30 31 32. so Christ here promiseth that the prayers of those which agreed touching any thing on earth should be granted in heaven vers 19. 3. As Iosaphat for the establishment of the Iudaicall Policie encouraged the Iudges with the promise of Gods presence assistance that the Lord would be with them in the matter of judgement that the Lord would be with the good 2. Chron. 19.6 11. so here Christ to encourage his servants in the observation of this order promiseth his presence to be in the midst of two or three gathered together in his name vers 20. Thus it appeareth from the enumeration of all the severall parts of this rule compared with the ordinance of God in the old Testament that this is no new rule Though there were many other Ceremoniall and temporary ordinances in the Law for the purging of sinne and uncleannes yet so farre as concernes this Rule Mat. 18. there is no new order prescribed herein here is nothing specifyed which was not taught before EVen those witnesses before alledged by Mr Canne and before him by Mr Ainsw doe testify the same they and others the most excellent servants of God the starres of the Churches subscribing unto this trueth and bearing witnesse with us unto this interpretation of Scripture and arguing divers wayes for the authority of Classes Synods from this place Mat. 18. and specially in this respect that it was no new rule Calvine speaking of this rule and of the Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction prescribed therein sayth plainly (e) Instit l. 4. c. 11. § 2. 4. Christus nihil hîc novum instituit c. Christ here instituted no new thing but followed the custome alwayes observed in the ancient Church of his owne nation whereby he signifyed that the Church could not want the spirituall jurisdiction vvhich had bene from the beginning c. And this he also applyes unto the jurisdiction exercised in Synods when he writes (f) Ibid. c. 9. § 2. If it be demanded what the authority of Synods is from the Scriptures there is no clearer promise extant then in this sentence of Christ Where two or three are gathered together in my name there am I in the midst of them Mat. 18.20 Againe in his exposition of those words Tell the Church he saith (g) Harm Evang. in Mat. 18.17 The quaestion is what he meanes by the name of the Church for Paul commands that the incestuous Corinthian should be excommunicated not by any choyse number but by the whole company of the godly 1. Cor. 5.5 6. and therefore it might seeme probable that the judgement is here referred unto all the people But because there was then no Church which had given the name unto Christ nor such a manner appointed but that the Lord speakes as of an usuall and received custome there is no doubt but that he alludes unto the order of the old Church even as in other places also he applyes his speech unto the knowne custome c. So therefore he now had respect unto the forme of discipline which was received among the Jewes because it would have bene absurd to propound the judgment of a Church which yet was not Moreover seing the power of excommunication among the Jewes was now in the
this Church that when any man had done any thing that they held for a fault that then the same was punished censured by the Elders of the Church according to the quality of the fault as it may appeare in S. Matthew ch 5.22 c. A little after he addes And if the fault were judged very great then the sentence of Excommunication was awarded by the same Elders as appeareth in S. Iohn cha 9.22 And this was the cause why our Saviour Christ spake so shortly of this matter in the 18. of S. Matthew without noting the circumstances more at large for that he spake of a thing which was well knowne and used amongst the Jewes whom he spake unto To the same purpose he writes in his answer to the Rhemists where speaking of the Governours of the Church which were set over every severall assembly in the time of the Law he saith (r) Confut. of Rhem. transl on Mat. 18.18 Those governing Elders are divers times in the story of the Gospell made mention of under the title of the Rulers of the Synagogue And this manner of government because it was to be translated unto the Church of Christ under the Gospell our Saviour by the order at that present used amongst the Jewes declared what after should be done in his Church Neither doth he speak these things touching the Elderships of particular Congregations onely but applyes the same unto Classicall Synodall Presbyteries also and doth allow of appeales unto them and thereby acknowledgeth a dependency of Churches mutually one upon another It is to be observed here sayth he (Å¿) First Reply to D. Whitg p. 187. that both in this part of the Discipline viz. touching excommunication and also in all other parts of it as I have shewed as in harder and difficulter causes things were referred unto the Synods Provinciall Nationall or Generall as the case required so if the Elders of any Church shall determine any thing contrary to the word of God or inconveniently in any matter that falleth into their determination the parties which are greeved may have recourse for remedy unto the Elders and Pastours of divers Churches that is to say unto Synods of Shires or Dioceses or Provinces or Nations of as great or of as small compasse as shall be thought convenient by the Church according to the difficulty or weight of the matters which are in controversy Which meetings ought to be as often as can be conveniently not onely for the decision of such difficulties which the severall Presbyteries cannot so well judge of but also to the end that commoÌ counsell might be takeÌ for the best remedy of the vices or incommodities which either the Churches be in or in danger to be in And as those things which cannot be decided by the Eldership of the Churches are to be reserved unto the knowledge of some Synod of a Shire or Diocese so those which for their hardnes cannot be there decided must be brought into the Synodes of larger compasse as I shave shewed to have bene done in the Apostles times and in the Churches which followed them long after And thus it appeares that according to the order and practise of the Jewes under the Law he allowes and maintaines a liberty of appeales for parties greeved and a superiour judicatory above particular Churches an use of Synods not onely for counsell but for decision of controversies for censuring of offenders even unto excommunication according to divers instances thereof given by him in the precedent pages of which more is to be sayd hereafter Mr Traverse agreeth fully with the former and witnesseth plainly that the Rule of Christ Mat. 18. is no new rule but taken from the Jewish Policie and this both in respect of the persons judging called the Church and in respect of the censure sentence of excommunication there described For the first he sayth speaking of the assembly of Elders (t) Eccles Discipl p. 87. edit 1617. In Mat. 18. our Saviour calleth them by the name of the Church because they rule and governe Church matters under the name and authority of the Church So likewise the name of all the Assembly by Moses is given to the Elders of the Jewes that is to say unto certaine chosen picked out men who were assigned by all the Congregation to the government of the affaires Thus plainly it is taken in Numb 8. where the Lord appointeth the Congregation shall lay hands upon the Levites but I think no man will say this is to be understood of all the congregation that so many thousands should lay their hands upon them as are rehearsed then to have bene in the host of Israel but the Elders and Princes onely as Aben Ezra doth rightly interpret it Which is to be noted the rather because some will have the word of our Saviour to be expounded of all the Church whereas according to the manner of speaking which the Hebrewes use the Consistory or Councell of the Church is called the Church Where also it is to be observed that together with the name the thing it self is translated from the Jewes unto us that looke what a Councell the Jewes used for the government of the Church we ought to understand by this name that such a one is appoynted by our Saviour to be used in the Church Therefore in the same place he attributeth to this Councell the chief government of all Church matters that all such things as cannot otherwise be agreed and ended be at the last brought unto them and ended by their authority judgement As for the second the censures of the Church having spoken before of Suspension and proceeding to speak of Excommunication he saith (v) Ibid. p. 92. This part of Ecclesiasticall censure as also the first were translated unto us from the Jewes for the Church of Christ in all this matter of Discipline hath received all her lawes decrees from the Jewes for as it hath bene shewed before it is plaine manifest that our Saviour in Mat. 18.17 alluded to the manner of the Jewes because that otherwise his speech should have bene very obscure and such as no man had bene able to understand But this appeareth most manifestly by the excommunication of the blind man in the 9. of Iohn c. And further that which he sayth concerning the government of a particular Church he extends also unto the (x) Ibid. p. 98. Synods for the governing of more Churches of which there shall be more occasion to speake againe hereafter Mr Fenner in his Counterpoyson touching the certaine forme of Ecclesiasticall government declares himself to be of the same minde viz. that the Rule of Christ Mat. 18. is no new rule when as he writes (y) Part of a Register p. 479. Our Saviour Christ in setting downe the Ecclesiasticall Presbyterie speaketh according to the Iewes for otherwise the Apostles could not have understood him when he sayd Tell the Congregation or
Church which was the title then given unto the Ecclesiasticall Senate and his words of having as a Publicane Heathen doe manifestly prove he meant to speak according to their custome c. And therefore also in his (z) S. Theol l. 7. c. 7. p. 276. generall description of a Presbyterie comprehending under it as well the government of many Churches by Synods as of one particular Church by the Eldership thereof for the proof and warrant of one as well as the other he alledgeth this rule Mat. 18.18 even as he doth other places taken from the Jewish Policy under the Law Mr Brightman when he shewes that Christ in his Church hath appointed a more accurate order for remove all of lesse offences then that which the Pharisees observed who corrupted the Law with their erroneous glosses condemning grosser sinnes as murders and neglecting lesser transgressions yet for the forme of the Judicatorie he declares that it was such an one as the former Writers doe witnesse to have bene taken from the Jewes Policy when as he thus describeth it (a) Comment in Cant. cap. 4. The Synedrion is a Senate of Elders watching for the soules of that Congregation over which they are set in things that belong unto manners Christian honesty which Senate because it represents the state or * quoniam vicem sustineat c. beares the place of the whole Congregation is called of Christ himself the Church saying Tell the Church Mat. 18.17 and of Paul is called ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the Eldership 1. Tim. 4.14 And againe in the next leafe shewing the meaning of that text Matth. 18.15 c. Onely remember thence that the Church is not the vvhole Congregation but a Synedrion or Senate of certaine chosen persons And for ought that can be gathered from this his exposition it was no new rule but a renewing and confirming of that which had bene of old prescribed unto Israel Mr Parker for the maintenance of Classes and Synods whereby many particular Churches are combined united together argues also from Mat. 18. and that after a double manner for first to shew withall that the right manner and forme of combination doth consist in a mutuall obligation of Churches without subjection unto the rule or dominion of any one he reasons thus (b) Polit. Eccles l. 3. c. 22. p. 331 Let us goe to the very fountaine of combination which as Chamierus saith well is found in Mat. 18. because many Churches are combined together after the same manner that the prime Churches viz. particular Congregations doe grow together in their members into one frame And he maintaines that the forme of this combination comming together is noted in those words in my name and if they agree together Mat. 18. v. 19 20. Thus he derives the combination of Churches from their mutuall consent agreement And hence it may appeare further that as members of particular Churches are united together by the bond of mutuall consent not onely for counsell advise but also for the censuring judging of their offences and this without superiority of one member above another so by the like bond of mutuall consent many Churches are also united not onely for counsell but for the mutuall censuring deciding of one anothers causes and this without superiority of any one Church above the rest Otherwise also how could he have applyed these things as he doth for the defence of the Reformed Churches wherein such authority of Classes and Synods is exercised Secondly whereas D. Whitgift others dispute against the Classes Presbyteries of Scotland the Low-countries where the faults and causes of particular Churches are judged censured and aske for Scripture to prove and justify such an order of government Mr Parker in defence of them besides other answers proofes alledges this place Matt. 18. for the warrant thereof and sayth (c) Polit. Eccl. l. 3. c. 24. p. 355. This proceeding from an Eldership to a Classis from a Classis to a Synod is founded in the institution of Christ Matt. 18.17 by proportion on this manner He commands that from the admonition of one being despised men proceed unto the admonition of two or three if that be contemned unto the censure of the Eldership if that be despised unto the censure of the whole Church therefore why not from one whole Church unto many in a Classis againe from many in a Classis unto yet more in a Synod And having layd this just foundation he reprooves the opposites further from the confessioÌ of some of them contradicting the other (d) Ibidem Both Sutlive Downam doe interpret the Church Mat. 18. to be either a Consistory or a Synod Behold therefore by the judgement even of Hierachicall men themselves a manifest commandement of Christ for Classicall assemblies for what Is not the Classis a certaine kinde of Synod Zepperus having spoken of the Ecclesiasticall Policie or government in the Judaicall Church shewes how the same was continued when he sayth (e) Polit. Eccl. l. 1. c. 16. p. 198.199 This administration of Ecclesiasticall discipline Christ also established and made to be perpetuall Mat. 18.15 c. Gersom Bucerus that excellent and worthy servant of God who hath given so full an answer to D. Downam in defence of the Discipline practised in the Reformed Churches is as full in this poynt that the Rule of Christ Mat. 18. is no new rule He maintaineth that (f) Dissert de Gubern Eccl p. 182. the forme of the sacred Politie in the new Testament ought to be framed according to the manner of the Jewes Politie To this end he (g) Ibid. p. 48. brings the testimony of many learned Writers witnessing with him unto the same trueth Philip Melanchthon as he is there alledged by him shewing what order of Discipline was appoynted by Christ in those words Tell the Church Mat. 18. sayth (h) P. MelaÌ coÌment in 1. Cor. 15. This custome was not first instituted of the Messias but was the old manner of the Leviticall Priests who in their place maintained the discipline by such judgements though they had also other Politicall judgements punishments Victorinus Strigelius cited also by him speakes in like manner (i) Hypom in N. T. in Mat. 18. A new forme of judgement is not instituted in this place but the old manner is repeated delivered from the first fathers the steps whereof have alwayes remained in the Church c. Pezelius having expressed the forme of Government in Israel writes thus (k) Argum. Resp Theol. part 7.8.690 According to this example of the old Politie almost the same order of judgements was kept in the new Testament c. Musculus (l) Loc. coÌ de Eccl. c. 5. Aretius (m) ProbleÌ Tom. 2. loc de Excom are likewise brought in by him as deriving describing the Discipline of the Church Matth. 18. from
doeth not follow from a particular that because the decrees of an Apostolicall Councill are to be observed therefore the decrees of all Councills must be so kept Contr. 3. li. 4. cap. 16. And whereas Bellarmine affirmeth that the question there was not defined by Scripture but by the voyces of the Apostles Iunius denyeth that any thing was ordained in that Councill but from the Scriptures as he had before demonstrated and thereunto referreth the Reader ANSVV. I. It may be observed here how untrue it is which Mr Dav. pretends in excuse of his large writing saying (v) Pref. to the Reader For the help of the Reader in comparing the Reply with the Answer I have inserted his owne words every where This hath he not done here nor in many other places I shewed (x) Answ to unj coÌpl p. 88. how this place Act. 15. had bene alledged by another against the Brownists and that this his allegation served to condemne both himself and his fellowes Mr D. hath neither inserted mine owne words nor yet the words of him that had alledged this place II. In alledging the two answers of Iunius unto Bellarmine he wanders wide from the question in hand I am of the same minde with Iunius in both those answers Though the decrees of that Apostolicall Synod were infallibly true and just yet is it not so with other Synods many whereof are to be rejected for their erroneous and unjust decrees All the decrees in that Synod Act. 15. were grounded upon the Scriptures and rested not merely upon the suffrages of men Iunius had just cause so to answer Bellarmine that maintained an unlawfull and absolute authority of Synods and exacted obedience of necessity to all their decrees Is not this to abuse both me and his Readers and to bleare their eyes that they should not rightly discerne the state of the question III. That the Reader may better conceive in what manner an authority and power is asscribed to Classes and Synods let the authority of particular Churches be considered as an example and modell of that authority which is in Synods My opposites themselves confesse that there is in particular Congregations an authority and power to judge and censure offendours and yet they will not deny but that they may erre in their judgements that they want such infallible direction as the Apostles had and that their decrees and Ecclesiasticall censures are to be regarded no further then they are grounded upon the Scriptures So is it with the authority of Classes Synods I. DAV (y) Apol. reply p. 255. And whereas Bellarmine sayth that the decree of the Apostles was not left to the examination of the Disciples but that they were simply commanded to obey Iunius chargeth him with falsely supposing two things 1. That the Apostles alone made this order For the Elders concurred with the Apostles in this sentence and the whole Church all of them being taught by the spirit of trueth to think the same thing And this he saith is the manner of proceeding in those Councills where Christ is praesident 2. That the same respect is to be had to the determination of others as of the Apostles Which is an errour he sayth For it was the singular priviledge of the Apostles that they had immediate assistance of the Holy Ghost and infallibility in their Apostolicall determinations so that what they delivered was to be received without examination whereas the dictates and sentences of all other are to be examined by their writings whereby it appeareth that the Scripture acknowledgeth no such power of making lawes to be due to the Classes unlesse they can produce some other texts which when they shall be alledged shall be further examined if God permit ANSVV. I. All that Mr Davenp hath here set downe is wholy impertinent and all being granted our assertion touching the lawfull authority of Synods Classes remaineth firme We grant with Iunius (z) Animadv in Bellarm Contro 4. l. 1. c. 18. § 11. that the Apostles alone did not judge but the Elder and others also concurred with them not onely in counsell but in giving judiciall sentence with them We grant that there is not the like respect to be had to the determinations of others as of the Apostles we grant that no such power of making lawes is due to Classes that is no such power of infallible determinations c. and yet we hold they have a lawfull authority of judging and deciding controversies c. The like we hold concerning particular Churches with their Elderships we grant they have no such power of infallible determinations and yet a lawfull power to determine and judge of causes We grant that there is not the like respect to be had to the determinations of particular Churches as of the Apostles and yet a due respect not onely for admonition and counsell but also for power to censure and to give sentence We grant that the censures sentences and judgements as well of Elderships and Churches as of Synods and Classes are in like manner to be tryed and examined by the Scriptures and yet this grant impeacheth not the lawfull authority of either of them in exercising a power of judgement II. For the better direction how to discerne judge of the actions of the Apostles and how farre their example is a rule of practise and imitation to the Church of God it shall not be amisse to set downe a profitable and usefull distinction observed by Iunius (a) Ibid. lib. 2. c. 16. n. 6. which is that the Apostles had a twofold manner of Power Common and Proper The Common is that ordinary power which they had together with the Elders as they were Bishops The Proper or peculiar is that extraordinary povver which was for a while given unto the Evangelicall Church at the springing up thereof in respect of which the Apostles were above the whole Church According to that common power Peter was ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a fellow Elder 1. Pet. 5.1 according to this peculiar power he destroyed Ananias and Sapphira Act. 5. By that common power Paul sayth 1. Cor. 5.4 You and my spirit being gathered together in the name of our Lord Iesus Christ but by that peculiar power he sayth what will you shall I come unto you with a rod c. 1. Cor. 4.20 This he sets downe elswhere more fully and applyes it to the power exercised Act. 15. saying (b) Ibid. l. 1 c. 16. n. 1. Here the Aposles are sayd to have used communication therefore this power was common to the Church and not a peculiar action of the Apostles in this Synod at Ierusalem We doe therefore thus determine distinctly concerning this thing All that were furnished with gifts and calling judged in this Synod first the Apostles and Apostolick men then the Elders that laboured in the ministery of the Word as well they of the place in Ierusalem as those of Antioch if any moreover
were come from other places c. Therefore when we alledge this example Act. 15. to shew the authority and power of Synods in judging of controversies those that to frustrate elude this example doe plead and except that the Apostles had extraordinary power they are here reproved by Iunius who shewes that though the Apostles had extraordinary gifts in judging which might procure the more respect in that regard yet the power it self by which they did judge Act. 15. was not extraordinary and peculiar to the Apostles but ordinary and common to Ministers Elders other Deputies of the Churches therefore commonly perpetually to be observed used as occasion requireth Mr Can's Exceptions touching Act. 15. answered BEfore he comes to the point he intreats me to resolve five Questions the two latter whereof I have answered (c) Pag. 34. before the other with their answers are as followeth I. CAN. I. (d) Churches plea p. 32 33. Whither the Assembly mentioned in Act. 15. there a Synod or Classis ANSVV. The Assembly mentioned Act. 15. was a Synod and not properly a Classis according to the usuall acception of the word in these places Classes are Assemblies of Ministers comming often together out of neighbour Churches within a lesser circuit Synods have a larger extent comprehend many Classes under them come more seldome together I. CAN. II. How it can be manifested from that place that both are divine institutions as here is affirmed ANSVV. This place Act. 15. or any other that yeelds warrant for one of these Assemblies yeelds it for both because both are of like nature and differ not essentially but in circumstantiall matters of time place number of persons In both these is a superiour Ecclesiasticall authority over particular Churches in respect of both there appeareth a mutuall dependence of Churches that all Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction is not limited unto a particular Church which is the Question betwixt us I. CAN. III. How he can naturally from thence rayse this doctrine viz. Excommunications and elections of Ministers are actions belonging unto Classes and Synods ANSVV. When I rayse such a doctrine from Act. 15. as he mentions which I have not done any where then is it time for me to manifest how the same ariseth naturally from the Text. Election of Ministers is an action belonging to severall Congregations and not to Classes and Synods but if any particular Churches doe offend in choosing unlawfull and unfit persons then are Classes and Synods to judge thereof and to hinder such elections Had the Church of Antioch gone about to elect for a Minister among them one of that Sect which taught the brethren there Except ye be circumcised after the manner of Moses ye cannot be saved Act. 15.1.5 then had the Synod at Ierusalem authority to have hindred that election which appeareth because they had power to make a decree against such false doctrine Act. 15.28 And thence also it followeth that if any of the Christian Pharisees had stood obstinately in such errours tending to the subversion of soules to the bringing in of another Gospel and making Christ become of no effect unto men Act. 15.24 Gal. 1.6 7. 5.2 3 4. then after due conviction that Synod at Ierusalem had authority as well to censure the person as to condemne his errour having in readines a revenge against all disobedience 2. Cor. 10.6 with Gal. 1.8 9. especially if the particular Church whereof such a person was a member should refuse to doe the same according to their direction I. CAN. To the point now I doe deny that this place Act. 15. proveth any such thing for which it is alledged For I. Here was no combination of many Ministers of divers Churches but onely a few messengers sent from Antiochia unto the Congregation at Ierusalem about a controversy there specifyed Hence it is affirmed by many learned men (e) D. Brid pag. 1224. that as this was an assembly of one onely particular Church so it binds (f) D. Whit. de Conc. qu. 2. p. 6. 67 onely but in a speciall or particular meeting ANSVV. I. It is untrue which he sayth that here was no combination of many Ministers of divers Churches because here were the Ministers of all Churches even the Apostles that had the care of all the Churches of whom all Churches might say these are our Ministers Act. 15.6.2 Cor. 11.28.1 Cor. 3.21 22. Mat. 28.19 This was the noblest combination of Ministers that ever was II. It is without warrant that he saith onely a few messengers were sent from Antiochia for besides Paul and Barnabas the deputies and messengers of that Church which might stand for many other it is sayd that certaine other of them were sent Act. 15.2 but how many or how few it is not specifyed III. That which he alledgeth from D. Bridges is unsound viz. that this was an Assembly of one onely particular Church As it is expressely against the text so I may oppose against in the testimony of Iunius * Pag. 68. before noted who speaking of them that judged in this Synod reckons up first the Apostles and Apostolick men then the Elders that laboured in the ministery of the Word as well them of the place in Ierusalem as those of Antioch and if any moreover were come from other places c. IV. Whereas he citeth D. Whitaker as if he affirmed of this Synod at Ierusalem that it bindes onely but in a speciall or particular meeting he doth herein falsify the testimony of D. Whitak for though he distinguishing Synods into Particular Provinciall or Nationall Universall doth in (g) De Concil Qu. 1. c. 2. p. 6. that place call this a Particular Synod yet hath he no such assertion as though it should binde onely in a speciall or particular meeting and it had bene against the text Act. 15.23 16.4 where it is noted that the Synodicall Epistle was sent unto the Churches of the Gentiles in Antioch Syria Cilicia that they might observe the decrees thereof As for that (h) Ibid. p. 67. other place out of D. Whit. it is misalledged there being no such matter at all there mentioned Instead of that mistaken place let him consider what Mr Cartwright saith hereof (i) Confut. of Rhem. Annot. on Act. 15.6 We will not strive whether the Councell were Generall or Provinciall but it may be counted a Generall Councell in respect of the presence of the Apostles which were Governours of all the Churches of the world I. CAN. II. As Mr Cartwright saith (k) Refut of Rhem. on the place Paul and Barnabas went not up to Ierusalem to submit their judgement to the judgement of the Apostles for that had diminished the authoritie of their doctrine then which there was no greater in the world they being both infallibly directed by the Holy Ghost Onely they went up to conferre with them and for countenance of the truth in respect of men
able to resolve the controversie True it is the Hierarchie (d) D. Whit. g. T. C. 3. deny this of whose opinion Mr Paget must either be or els the Classes as they now rule must fall to the ground for any relief that this Scripture Act. 15. will yeeld unto them ANSVV. 1. Had Mr Canne well understood the state of the question or what he saith and whereof he affirmes he might easily have knowne that we are of the same minde with Mr Parker in this that as Antioch so every other particular Church hath like authority to end their owne controversies if they finde themselves able This condition concealed by Mr Canne is foure or five times repeated by Mr Parker in the (e) Pol. Ecc. l. 3. c. 20. p. 301 302. place alledged speaking of Antioch and other particular Churches with these expresse words si modo possit si modo vires suppetivissent c. if they could if they had ability if they found not themselves too weak in case of impotency c. Mr Canne hiding these conditions from the eyes of his Readers doth hereby hood-wink them and keeps them in darknes from seeing the right meaning of Mr Parker 11. Besides the case of impotency alledged by Mr Parker there was another reason why this controversy at Antioch was to be brought unto a Synod viz. because it was causa communis a common cause that concerned both many other Churches in regard of the matter and in speciall the Church of Ierusalem because the authours of this controversy were not members of the Church of Antioch but came from Iudaea and from them of Ierusalem Act. 15.1 24. and therefore that Church of Ierusalem had more right and authority to judge of them then they of Antioch had 111. Whereas he would have it to be well observed that the Church of Antioch sent to them of Ierusalem not as being a dependent body standing under another Ecclesiasticall authority out of themselves the right and well observing hereof stands in this that we acknowledge particular Churches to be dependent bodies not by way of subjection unto any one supposed to have more authority then the rest but so dependent that every one is equally and mutually subject to one another as occasion requireth The Churches of Ierusalem of Antioch of Samaria and others were all of equall authority and yet each standing under the authority of a Synod compounded of them all and this appeareth by the instance of this controversy referred here to the decision of the Synod at Ierusalem IV. For the testimony of D. Whitaker (f) Conc. qu. 1. c. 1. that the Church of Antioch sent not to Ierusalem as being bound in duety thereto 1. It is misalledged by him for in the Chapter mentioned by him there are no such words to be found the words are indeed Mr Parkers and not of another as he sayth poynting at D. Whit. in his margine He jumbles testimonies together that which one sayth he sets downe in anothers name and followes the mistake that is in Mr Parkers (g) Pa. 314. book through the Printers or Writers fault And though in the (h) De CoÌc Qu. 1. c. 2. p. 6. Chapter following D. Whit. sayth of Ierusalem that there was as it were a certaine castle of Religion and the head of the Church yet the other words are none of his So licentious and negligent is Mr C. in his quotations 2. For the thing it self though in the combination of Churches into Synods they are not limited and simply bound in duety ex obligato as Mr Parker sayth to any one Church more then another yet this freeth them not from their duety of uniting themselves to some Classes or Synods even as particular persons though they be not simply bound to one Congregation more then another but may use a Christian liberty therein yet are they bound in duety to joyne themselves as members to some Chuch and further where no absolute necessity is imposed yet godly wisedome teacheth men a duety in respect of circumstances and accidentall occasions to make choyse of one Church rather then another V. He alledgeth D. Whitg so defectively that no man by his quotation can tell how to finde his words But whereas he sayth of the Hierarchy that I must either be of their opinion or els the Classes as they now rule must fall to the ground for any relief c. this consequence remaines to be declared and proved by him I. CAN. VI. When the Hierarchie alledge Act. 15. to proove their Diocesan and Provinciall Synods lawfull marke how they are answered by the Reformists (i) Park Polit Ecc. l. 3. c. 20. p. 315 316. The particular acts of the Apostles in cases alike must alike be observed If this reason be effectuall as indeed it is against them then it is no lesse effectuall against the Classes Now I have in part already shewed how quite contrary their doings are unto the Example in Act. 15. unto which this further may be added that the matter carried from Antioch to Ierusalem was agreed upon by the whole Church Pag. 338. and sent thither by their mutuall desire and consent And hence our Divines teach that the power of bringing things from one Congregation to another belongeth not to any one Officer but to the whole Church If this be true by what word of God then doth Mr Paget by his * Thus he is accused by our Elders in the records of our Church Oct. 6. 1631. owne authoritie and without the consent of the Consistory or any one of them carry matters to the Classis and there he and they together undoe all that which the Elders with the Churches consent had before joyntly concluded ANSVV. 1. That the particular acts of the Apostles in cases alike must alike be observed I doe willingly grant and thereupon ground our Argument for the authority of Synods To this end it is alledged of Mr Parker in this very place which Mr C. doth cite viz. to shew how controversies are to be brought from particular Churches not to one person to a Bishop or Arch-Bishop as the Hierachy would have it but unto a Synod according to the example in Act. 15. How Mr Canne doth imagine that this should be effectuall against Classes he neither declareth neither can I conjecture II. Whereas he addeth that the matter carried from Antioch to Ierusalem was agreed upon by the whole Church c. I argue thence if a whole Church sometime be so offended and troubled by false teachers that they hold it needfull to seek help of a Synod it is lesse marvell that sometimes one or two should be driven to seek such help Had there bene but one person in Antioch troubled and unsatisfyed in conscience about that poynt of justification and salvation by the works of the Law who could have forbidden him to seek help of the Synod either by way of counsell or judgement when he could not finde it
173. D. Whitgift calles for proof of Scripture commandement or example to justify this order Mr Cartw. in his second Reply having first shewed other warrant for admonition by Churches proceeds further and saith (h) T.C. 2 Reply p. 231 232. That from the admonition of the Churches it is meet to come to Synods if the judgement of the Churches be contemned may be shewed by proportion from the place of our Saviour Christ in S. Matthew ch 18. for as when one brother is not mooved with the admonition of two or three the matter must be referred unto the Church to see whether the majestie of it will moove him whom the authority of two or three would not even so it is meet that the Church that maketh light of the judgement of two or three Churches should be pressed with the judgements of the Diocesse or Province as shall be in that behalf advised From this proportion seeing the rule Matt. 18. was not onely a rule of admonition but also a rule for the exercise of authority in censuring it followes hence in like manner that many Churches combined in a Synod have power to censure as well as to admonish IV. Mr Cartwr doth further declare his meaning in the same place when he alledgeth the example of the Reformed Churches in this matter If I were in this poynt saith (i) Ibid. p. 232. he destitute of the word of God yet the naked examples of the Reformed Churches ought to weigh downe a Popish custome Now it is undenyable that the Reformed Churches doe allow the use of Classes and Synods not onely for counsell or admonition but also for the exercise of Ecclesiasticall authority and jurisdiction in judging of causes censuring of offendours V. Mr Cartwr speaking of the utmost that can be done by a Classis or by Ministers and Elders of neighbour Churches in time of persecution wanting a Christian Magistrate against an obstinate Church that refuseth to be admonished saith (k) T.C. 1 Repl. p. 52. If they excommunicate the whole Church it is a hard matter and yet if they may doe that there is all they can doe To excommunicate a whole Church together is indeed a hard thing and such a thing as I never heard of in the practise of the Reformed Churches yet this intimates that he thought they had a power of excommunicating at least some if not all upon a just occasion And when D. Whitg (l) Def. of Answ to Adm. p. 675 answering to a testimony of Cyprian alledged by Mr Cartwr saith Who ever denyed but that the Synods might excommunicate Mr C. (m) Rest of 2 Rep. p. 89 replying againe unto him yet shewes no dislike at all or difference from his Opposite herein which yet he ought to have done if he had thought it an undue power to have reproved him for giving this power of the greatest censure even of excommunication unto Synods Hence it appeares that he was farre from limiting all jurisdictioÌ unto a particular Church that he allowed Synods more power then of counselling or admonishing VI. Mr Parker speaking of this very place in Mr Cartw. and vindicating it from the opposition of D. Whitg shewes that he agrees with me in the interpretation thereof and not with Mr Dav. He sayth (n) Pol. Ecc. lib. 3. c. 24. p. 353. Cum pressisset Thomas Cartwrightus Ecclesiarum Reformatarum morem c. When T. C. had urged the manner of the Reformed Churches in correcting the faulty election of Ministers first by a Classis if that prevayled not by a Synod if that fayled also by the Magistrate c. For if the example custome and practise of the Reformed Churches be urged herein then doth he not speak of hindring an unlawfull election by admonition or counsell onely then doth he acknowledge a further authority of judgement censure in the Classes VII The judgement of Mr Cartwr touching the authority of Synods is manifest by that right which he asscribeth unto them for the decision of causes and not for counsell onely as was shewed * Pag. 47. 48. before and this may further be seen by that blame which is imputed unto him for Scottizing and Genevating declared * Chap. 7. sect 5. hereafter Had he bene of this new opinion he could not have defended the cause of Reformation so as he did but should have opened the mouth of his adversaries against him otherwise then he hath done SECT II. His Allegation of Mr Fenner examined FOr Mr Fenner in the allegation of his Testimony Mr Dav. hath made himself guilty of a threefold unfaithfulnes 1. in the omission of such things as snew his minde fully touching Synods 2. in the mistranslation of his words 3. in the misinterpretation and false collections that he maketh from them I. For his omissions I. He omitteth that definition of Ecclesiasticall politie set downe in the (o) S. Theol l. 7. c. 1. p. 241. beginning of that tractate viz. that it is a divine politie so farre as it is instituted of Christ for the government of particular Churches joyntly and severally This definition being admitted overthrowes that single uncompounded policie maintained by Mr Iacob as also the assertion of Mr Dav. for jurisdiction limited to particular Churches because herein he allowes a compounded policie not onely for counsell but for the government of Churches as well joyntly as severally Herein Ecclesiasticall policie and jurisdiction is extended further then the limits of one particular Church even unto a Synod or Classis because there is no joynt government of Churches perfectly found but in such assemblies The Scriptures also which Mr Fenner alledgeth for confirmation of this definition being many of them taken from the old Testament doe undenyably lead us unto such a joynt compound government of the Church II. He omitteth the definition of a (p) IbideÌ particular Church which Mr Fen. applyes as well to the Churches and Synagogues under the old Testament as unto any since This appeares in divers of the Scriptures and instances which he bringeth to confirme his definition as namely 1. Sam. 10.5 Psa 107.32 111.1 Luk. 5.17 Mat. 4.23 Hereby it may appeare how farre different and contrary he is to Mr Iacob and those of his opinion (q) Divine beg instit of Chr. vis Church A 1. A 2. A 4. C 8. c. teaching that the Churches of the old and new Testament and their government doe differ one from the other in the very kinde nature and forme by a specificall and essentiall difference c. Then could not both have had one and the same definition in such sort as Mr F. gives it unto them comprehending also under it such assemblies as stood under a compound policie and were subject to an Ecclesiasticall judicatorie out of themselves III. He omitteth that which Mr Fenner writes touching the election of a Minister where the controversy of the Church upon the peoples objecting against the
same is to be referred unto such judges who as is before noted may either (r) S. Theol l. 7. p. 243 244. confirme or make voyd the Election A plaine acknowledgmeÌt of a lawfull power out of a particular Church to judge the cause thereof IV. He omitteth that which Mr F. writes in the description (Å¿) Ibid. p. 245 246. both of the Elders office in generall and of the Ruling Elders in particular where the warrant and authority of their office is derived from the Elders in Israel and from the government of the Jewish Church as appeares in those testimonies of Scripture which he alledgeth for proof thereof as namely these beside other Lev. 4.13 14 15.2 Kin. 6.32 Ier. 19.1 Ezek. 8.1 Neh. 8.5.8.10 Act. 4.5 6.12 5.21 Now seeing he derives their offices from that forme of government which is confessed not to have bene a single uncompounded policie this is an evidence that he also did not hold jurisdiction to be limited unto a particular Church V. He omitteth that which Mr F. writes in distinguishing the Presbytery or Eldership of many Churches (t) Ibid. p. 281. into a Synod or a Generall Councill And not to speak of other things he omitteth that description of a Generall or Vniversall Councill viz. that it is a Presbyterie consisting of the deputies of many Synods to determine and compound those things that may be profitable for the whole Church or for the greatest part thereof The word which he useth to expresse the authority exercised therein when he saith ad ea statuenda t.i. to determine to make a statute or decree imports more then a bare admonition or counsell and therefore it is manifest from hence that Mr F. did not allow of this new Discipline which denyes the authority of Synods II. His unfaithfull translation of Mr Fenner is also to be observed in divers points I. When speaking of the Eldership of one particular Church (v) Apol. reply p. 238. he tells how Mr F. saith it is properly called ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã The words of Mr F. are that it is (x) S. Theol l. 7. p. 279. proprio nomine sie dictum so called with the proper name His meaning is that in common use of speech it had the proper name given unto it even as it comes to passe oft times that a part is called by the proper name of the whole and one species or one sort receives the proper name of the whole kinde as when in speaking commonly of the Ministers and Elders of a Church the ruling Elders are so called with a proper name that belongs to the whole kinde seeing Ministers of the word are Elders as well as they 1. Tim. 5.17 so when the ruling Elders are called with the proper name of Governours 1. Cor. 12.28 though Ministers of the word are governours also as well as they And unlesse we thus understand Mr Fen. there should be no trueth in his words for as he himself saith (y) Ibid. p. 245. there is a Synecdoche in the name of Elders when it is given to Ecclesiasticall Governours and therefore there must be a double improper or figurative speech a double Synecdoche when the assembly of some Officers in a particular Church is called with the proper name of the Eldership whereas but some of them are elderly or aged men and whereas the assembly of such men in a Synod is an Eldership as well as the other II. It is a notable falsification of Mr Fenners testimony when as he distinguishing the Ecclesiasticall Eldership into the Eldership of a particular Church and into the Eldership of many Churches and giving before-hand in the first place a generall definition of the Eldership common to both those kindes Mr Dav. comes and restraines that generall definition to one kinde and brings in Mr F. speaking on this manner The Eldership of the first sort he sayth is a compound office wherein all the Elders doe in the name of the whole Church administer all the businesses c. But this Mr F. hath not sayd I desire the Reader to look on the (z) S. Theol l. 7. p. 276. place as also on that which followes in his * Pag. 279. transition from the generall unto the species and severall sorts of the Eldership and there to behold how grosly Mr D. corrupteth the words of Mr F. and abuseth the reader and that in a point of maine consequence touching our question for while Mr F. gives the same generall definition to the Eldership of many Churches viz. to Classes and Synods which he gives unto the Eldership of a particular Church thereby the same authority and jurisdiction which he gives herein unto a particular Church is also given by him unto a Synod the Eldership of many Churches and then are not Synods for counsell onely or admonition but they are to exercise a jurisdiction and power as well as particular Churches III. Another instance of his unfaithfull translation is to be observed from those words of Mr F. (a) Ibid. p. 278. postea autem auditis assentientibus decernenda pro decretis Ecclesiis proponenda sunt which he translates thus (b) Apol. reply p. 239. and afterwards the opinions and assent of all being declared matters are to be concluded Those last words should have bene translated thus matters are to be decreed and to be propounded unto the Churches for decrees and being thus translated they import an act of authority and a power of jurisdiction in making decrees which are more then counsell or admonition especially when those matters so decreed are propounded unto the Churches for decrees But the word of concluding which Mr D. useth is ambiguous and is applyed sometimes to the reasonings of men either in private or publick where there is no authority to give definitive sentence or to make decrees for the Churches Mr Canne himself though he condemne the Classes and Synods of the Reformed Churches yet doth he allow Ministers and brethren of divers Churches to come together (c) Churches plea p. 95. to conferre of things yea and to conclude if they can what they judge meet c. This use of the word conclude serves to elude and frustrate this pregnant testimony of their power IV. Another mis-translation is when in the same page those words of Mr F. leges maximi momenti constituendae are thus translated by him orders also of the greatest moment to be made This I doe therefore note the rather because Mr D. keeps so great a quoile about the strict difference betwixt orders and lawes and saith (d) Apol. rep p. 257. 258. that orders lawes are ill confounded by me and is large in declaring his minde therein His friend also that made the Alphabeticall Table for him and prefixed it before his book notes this as a remarkable matter therein * Letter L. Lawes and orders differ Now if these things be so then hath he done very ill
Ibid. p. 242 with p. 282. sets this downe for a common law unto them all that they be subject in all those things aforesayd and further the same according to their power with their gifts labour and whatsoever way they are able Hebr. 13.17 This peculiar bond of speciall obedience and submission unto such Officers even in Synods as well as in other ordinances is an argument that he thought them to have speciall authority more then of admonition counsell The judgement of Mr Fenner this worthy Writer being thus cleared and vindicated from those unfaithfull omissions mistranslations and miscollections of Mr D. his demand is hereby answered and hereby he may see why I referred him to this book As for those matters of fact which he addes the untrueth thereof is elswhere to be declared We will now proceed to Mr Dav. his third allegation SECT III. His Allegation of Mr Parker examined IO. DAV (o) Apol. reply p. 240 241. For Mr Parker He largely and strongly proveth this position (p) De Polit. Eccl. l. 3. c. 1 Potestas Ecclesiastica essentialiter primariò in ipsâ Ecclesiâ tanquam in subjecto proprio residet The power Ecclesiasticall doth essentially and primarily reside in the Church itself as in its proper subject The sense wherein he thus spake to prevent all suspicion of his pleading for popular confusion he declareth out of Zanchy who saith toti Ecclesiae dedisse Christum claves Zanch. in praecept 4. qu. 3. sed ita ut in Ecclesiâ certi essent qui clavibus utantur ad salutem Ecclesiae honoremque Dei That Christ gave the keyes to the wholl Church but so that there should be certaine men that should use the keyes to the good of the Church and glory of God For the proof of the former that the right of power is in every particular Church he useth five Arguments in the 6. 7. chapters and then in the 8. chapter he commeth to speak of the exercise and ordinary execution of this power which is he sayth in the Church-officers or rulers yet with this moderation that this dispensation of the Churches power in the Officers be according to a well tempered forme partly Aristocraticall partly Democraticall the Church committing those things to the Presbytery which it cannot commodiously performe by it selfe and retaining that exercise of power which belongs to the dignity authority and liberty which it hath received from Christ Thus he wholy destroyeth that Democraty or popular Anarchy which Beza justly condemneth in Morellius and is by some unjustly imputed to those that plead for a due reformation of Churches according to the rules of the word and the primitive patternes Of the first sort of things which the Church committeth to the Rulers because it cannot commodiously performe them by it selfe he speaketh in cap. 9.10.11 ANSVV. Mr Dav. professed and promised touching Mr Parker and these other Writers that he would shew them to be strongly against me but though he make a long discourse of his writing and doe alledge in grosse eleven chapters at once out of Mr Parker yet doe I not finde that he applyes any thing to the question against me for I. Suppose it be granted which yet some godly and learned men deny that all power Ecclesiasticall is essentially and primarily in the Church as the proper subject thereof and from thence derived and communicated to other either particular persons or assemblies of Classes and Synods what is this to our question doth it follow from hence that Synods have no power to judge Ecclesiasticall causes or that they are onely for counsell or admonition This is the poynt of our question but this neither Mr Parker affirmes neither doth Mr D. offer to conclude it by any just consequence from his words and so all that he alledgeth is not to the purpose II. This very derivation of power from particular Churches unto Classes and Synods is an argument of the power of judgement that is in them for what great need was there of a derivative power to consult or to admonish onely Mr D. confesseth that (q) Apol. reply p. 47. every Christian hath power of admonition in another for his good And shall Synods have no more power then particular and private persons III. Whereas Mr Parker distinguisheth betwixt the power of the Church and the exercise of that power and acknowledgeth that the execution of this power in the administration of the Word and Sacraments is not in the whole Church but in some speciall persons appoynted thereunto it followeth hence that in some things the Ministers and Governours of a Church have a power which the Church cannot exercise without them and therefore in some respect a greater authority then the whole Church beside them This is confessed in the practise of the Brownists themselves who keep their children sometimes unbaptised for many yeares together while they want Ministers that have authority to baptise IV. The Authors alledged by Mr Parker to shew that Ecclesiasticall power is originally in the Church did never draw any such consequence from thence that therefore there is no power of jurisdiction in Synods but made the contrary conclusion that therefore there was a power of jurisdiction in them And this conclusion was made not onely by the Councell of Constance and Basill Ioh. Gerson Schola Parisiensis but by D. Whitaker also whom Mr Dav. (r) Ibid. p. 237. 238. alledgeth as if he made for him who yet reasons strongly against him saying (Å¿) De CoÌc qu. 5. p. 170. If a particular Church have greater authority in judgements then Peter or any particular man then much more the universall Church which is represented in a generall Councell or Synod V. For Mr Parker himself though he be very large touching the originall power of particular Churches and the derivation thereof unto Ministers Synods yet he never concludeth from hence a want of jurisdiction in Synods but declares the contrary in many (t) Pol. Ecc. l. 3. c. 20. 23 24. c. places as is to be shewed hereafter In the meane time let us consider how Mr Dav. proceeds in alledging Mr Parker I. DAV Of the second sort of things which the Church retaineth in it self because it can commodiously exercise them by it selfe he speaketh in cap. 12. Wherein by 22 Arguments he proveth the Churches superiority over her Pastors and rulers in 3 respects 1. of the end the power which they have being given them for her aedification 2. in respect of the application of it to the persons 3. in respect of regulating the use of it if it be abused ANSVV. I. If those 22 Arguments of Mr Park be good and effectuall to prove the Churches superiority over her Rulers then have we so many sound Arguments to prove the authority of Classes and Synods This is evident because Mr P. applyes those 22 Arguments to prove the jurisdiction of Synods as well as of particular Churches
His affirmation is (v) Poli. Eccl l. 3. c. 12. p. 77. that the superiorit of jurisdiction is retained in every Church so that neither the Pastour in the Prime Church nor the Praesident in the Combined Church nor yet any Bishop is above the Church but under the power of every Church This distinction of the Church is more plainly declared by him afterward where he saith (x) Ibid. c. 13. p. 117. Est itaque visibilis Ecclesia duplex Prima et Orta Prima est collectio singulorum fidelium in unam Congregationem et generali nomine Ecclesia dicitur Orta est collectio combinatio Ecclesiarum primarum plurium in unum coetum appellatur Synodus that is The visible Church is of two sorts The Prime and the Combined Church The Prime Church is a collection of severall faithfull persons into one Congregation and is called by a generall name the Church The Combined Church is a collection of more prime Churches into one company is called a Synod Now the jurisdiction which he speakes of he makes common to both and expressely applyes it to both to the combined Church or Synod as well as to the particular or prime Church And further that in the 12. chapter he spake generally of both these kindes of Churches he manifests in the first words of the 13. chapter where he begins thus (y) IbideÌ Hitherto we have spoken of the Church in generall so farre as it is the subject of Ecclesiasticall politie now let us come to the divers kindes thereof II. Notwithstanding the superiority of the Church yet Mr Par. (z) Ibid. p. 77. acknowledgeth the authority of the Pastour to be very great as having it immediately from Christ and not onely the authority but also the exercise of the same authority and jurisdiction in which respect he saith he is superiour not to men onely but to the Angels themselves Gal. 1.8 as being in Christs stead 2. Cor. 5.19 20. so long as he useth this authority lawfully And repeating the same againe he proceeds further when he saith that if he doe not lawfully exercise his authority in the administration of the Word and Sacraments then he ceaseth to be a Pastour (a) Ibid. p. 88. quo casu solo eum suae Ecclesiae subjectum esse dicimus in which case alone we say that he is subject unto his Church If in this case alone which I durst not have sayd then in other cases the authority of many Pastours Elders especially meeting together in a Synod may exercise an authority superiour unto one particular Church I. DAV And in cap. 18.13 making a comparison between a particular Church and Churches combined in Synods and Classes he affirmeth that the difference between them is not in the intensive consideration of their power which the Congregation hath in reference to the Keyes within it selfe but in the extensive power onely wherein the Synod hath a power extended to more objects viz. to many Churches in things common whereas the power of a particular Church is confined and limited within its owne compasse ANSVV. In this 13. chap. for that number of 18. seemes to be mistaken Mr Parker doth againe give divers pregnant testimonies for the authority and jurisdiction of Synods I. In the place alledged his words are these (b) Pol. Eccl l. 2. c. 13. p. 121. I distinguish touching the power of the keyes which is intensive or extensive No prime Church no not the least of them doth want the intensive power but it wants that extensive which a Synod hath seeing the power thereof is extended to many Churches whereas the power of the prime or particular Church is not extended beyond her owne bounds The power of the keyes is a power of jurisdiction an Ecclesiasticall power of binding and loosing whether intensive or extensive this power he confesseth to be in a Synod and therefore the use of Synods is not onely for counsell or admonition but for jurisdiction also in the judgement of causes Whereas according to Mr D. his allegation the difference betwixt the power of a particular Church and of a Synod is in the extensive power onely therefore the Synod is also of greater power and jurisdiction in extension unto many Churches II. In comparing the power of a particular Church with a Synod he sayth expressely (c) Ibid. p. 129. Major quidem potestas est Synodi quam unius alicujus Ecclesiae primae parochialis Greater is the power of a Synod then of any one prime or parishionall Church But if Synods could onely counsell and admonish a particular Church besides that could censure and use Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction then should a particular Church have greater power then a Synod and not onely greater intensive power but as great extensive seeing a particular Church yea or a particular person may give counsell or admonition either to a Synod or to many Churches as occasion shall require It is true indeed which Mr P. saith that all the parishionall Churches are greater then their Synods seeing by a new Synod they may abrogate that which was ordained amisse by their Deputies without their consent sentence and will This he proves by many arguments and this we willingly consent unto this is the practise of all the Reformed Churches But this is sufficient for the question in hand that a Synod hath the power of the keyes and jurisdiction and greater authority then any one Church III. This is another conclusion of Mr Parkers (d) Ibid. p. 120. We say there is one forme of government instituted of Christ in all Churches both prime and combined so that we may not dreame there is in the prime Church a different forme from that which is in the combined Church neither may we imagine that in the combined Church there is another different from that by which the prime Church is governed If this assertion be true then Mr Dav. and those of his minde do dreame when they imagine so different a forme of government to be instituted in the particular Churches and Synods which he calles the combined Churches that one sort of them should onely give counsell admonition the other exercise Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction censure I. DAV (e) Apol. reply p. 241.242 The same authour in the 20 chapter speaking of the summity or supremacy of the power of particular Congregations propoundeth the due limits of it wherein he conceiveth it is to be understood and bounded as that the power of particular Churches is chief 1. in its owne matters not in things common to many Churches 2. in case it be able to transact its owne matters within it selfe as if a doubt or controversy arise the Church hath power to terminate it if it can as the Church of Antioch first disputed the matter among themselves and laboured to compose the difference within themselves but finding not a want of right to end it among themselves but need of more
helpe they sent to Ierusalem freely for the help of their counsell in this matter 3. In case of right and lawfull administration 4. In case of no evill administration presumed by those who finding themselves wronged by an unjust sentence appeale to the judgement of the Synod In which 3 last limitations other Churches to whose judgement or advice persons injuried by an unjust sentence appeale doe concurr in way of counsail declaratioÌ of their judgement to helpe particular Churches to exercise their power aright P. 47. P. 239. in their owne matters as was before noated out of Mr Cartwr Mr Fen. out of the Authour himselfe in the foregoing passages which being so understood doeth not justifie any undue power of jurisdiction if it be exercised by the Classis over that Church in the cases manner complained of by the Subscribers how fully it agreeth with my stating of the question in the beginning of this Section will appeare to the indifferent Reader wheÌ he shall have compared both together ANSVV. The judgment of Mr P. is very partially corruptly described by Mr D. in this place for whereas Mr P. here describes 4 bridles of restraint or 4 limitations by which the supremacie of power in particular Congregations is to be moderated and kept within bounds lest it should seem to be absolute by every one of these it is manifest that he acknowledged this authority power and jurisdiction of Synods and that they were not onely for counsell and admonition He sayth (f) Pol. Ecc. l. 3. c. 20. p. 301 302. The first limitation is ad rem propriam unto their proper businesse for in a common matter the Synod is chief that is the authority of Churches joyntly gathered together is the chiefest Hence it is confessed that Synods have power of jurisdiction over Churches for 1. In judging these common causes particular Churches though differing one from an other are overswayed by the most voyces and each Congregation is subject to the sentence of the Synod 2. Let any Scripture be alledged by Mr Dav. to shew the summity or soveraignty of Synods in these common causes and he shall finde thereby the use of Synods proved to be for jurisdiction in one Ecclesiasticall cause as well as in another being lawfully brought unto them for what reason is there why the counsell and admonition of a Synod may not suffice for the help of particular Churches in a common controversy as well as in other speciall businesses leaving the sentence and decision unto the prime Churches The second limitation is also in a proper businesse to wit ad casum sufficient is potestatis in the case of sufficient ability for if any Church be found unable to end their owne businesse vvho doubts but that it is bound to require the help of fellow-Churches In this case Mr P. acknowledgeth the superiority or soveraignty of power and authority in Synods but if Synods were onely for counsell admonition what needed a supremacy of power seeing inferiours may give counsell unto their superiours admonish them also of their duety Mr P. shewes well that in case of impotencie or weaknes the Church of Antioch sent to Ierusalem c. Act. 15. But this Mr D. seeks to pervert by his glosse when he saith they sent to Ierusalem for the help of their counsell as though they did not as well desire help by their authority and sentence in determining the controversy If counsell onely had bene sought why did not the Synod at Ierusalem content themselves to give counsell and advise why did they also make a decree and this not onely by authority of the Apostles but also by common authority of Elders and others that were in the Synod Act. 15.23 16.4 The third limitation is in a proper busines and ability also to wit in the case of right and lawfull administration for vve are to think the same of the Church as of every Pastour of the Church now vve have shewed before out of Gerson touching the rectour that he in case of right administration is subject to none yet in case of aberration is subject so the Church which in case of right administration is subject to none yet in case of aberration doth now beginne to be subject Even as therefore the Pastour erring and offending is subject to no one of his fellowes as to a Bishop but onely to many of his Church so also the Church that erreth and offendeth is subject to no one Church as to a Diocesan but to many assembled together in a lawfull Synod Hence it is evident that Mr P. asscribed unto Synods more authority then a bare counsell or admonition onely for 1. He often useth the word of subjection which implyes an authority and jurisdiction in those to whom in regard of their calling men be subject This is passed by as unseen or unregarded in Mr D. his allegation 2. He speakes of being subject so as the Pastour erring and offending is subject to many of the Church that is to their jurisdiction and censure 3. He speakes of such subjection as is distinguished from receyving of counsell and admonition otherwise it should not be true which he sayth of the Pastours and Churches subjection seeing every Pastour erring and offending is bound to receyve counsell or admonition from any one of his fellowes and the Church erring offending is bound to receyve counsell or admonition from any one particular Church though it be not subject to the jurisdiction of any one in speciall but onely to many in a lawfull Synod The fourth limitation is in case of right administration when no evill administration is presumed or imagined for although the Church administer aright yet if any man thinking himself wronged do appeale from it the same is now become obnoxious or subject unto the censure of her fellowes and sisters so that judgement may be given in a Synod touching her administration That Mr P. here also speakes of subjection unto the jurisdiction of Synods it is evident while for the allowance of appeales he alledges in the same place the testimonies of the Synod of Sardica of the University of Paris and of D. Whitaker who doe all speak of Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction for the correction and redresse of unrighteous sentences and proceedings by inferiour judges Againe in the same chapter he sayth (g) Pa. 31â Christ would have every man to be judged of his owne Church Matt. 18. or if the judgement of his owne Church displease him yet alwayes of the Church that is of a Synod of many Churches Againe in the same page We certainly finde Mat. 18. that causes are to be ended by the Synods of the Churches and not by one man if any doe appeale from the judgement of his Church Thus we see 1. that he makes Mat. 18. a common ground for the jurisdiction of Synods as well as of particular Churches 2. The very phrase of terminating or ending controversies shewes that
alledge for the warrant of this combination of Churches in Synods for their mutuall help they are all of them such as doe equally yea and primarily concerne the communion and society of severall persons and members in a particular Church where it is confessed by our opposites that there is jurisdiction as well as counsell If these places would have removed jurisdiction from Synods and condemned the subjection of Churches unto a Synod then would they also have done the like for particular Churches and have condemned the subjection of members thereunto Seeing they doe not the one therefore not the other also II. In prosequuting his 2d Argument (o) P. 330.331 taken from the forme of combination which is consociation consisting in a mutuall obligation he confirmeth it by the testimony of D. Whitaker alledging that Calvine sayd well that by brotherly charity Cont. 4. qu. 4. p. 448. not by naked authority but by letters and admonitions and other such meanes Hereticks were deposed in the time of Cyprian Deposition of Hereticks was an act of jurisdiction in Synods And againe alledging Mat. 18. as the fountaine of this combination he sayth Many Churches are combined after the same manner that the prime Churches grow together into one body in their members and therefore it must be confessed that as Mat. 18. is a ground of Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction in particular Churches so is it also for Synods III. Mr Parker for confirmation of his 3d Argument (p) P. 331.332 taken from the matter of this combination which are the severall Churches equall members of one body alledgeth the example of the Reubenites who when they would expresse their combination with the Tribes on this side Iordan do call it their part in the Lord which was not unequall because of the distance of place Ios 22.24 25 28. And from hence then it may appeare that as the Tribes of Israel equally combined together were not subject to any one Tribe apart and yet were each of them subject to the whole society and body of Israel so the particular Churches having each of them equall part in the Ecclesiasticall consociation of Classes and Synods though they be not subject to any one Church apart that is exalted above the rest yet may be subject to the whole society of many Churches concurring together in Synods IV. In the explication of his 4th Argument (q) P. 332 333. taken from the object which is a common matter concerning all or many Churches he alledgeth a distinction (r) Conf. with Hart. c. 8. d. 5. maintained by D. Rainolds betwixt questions of the Church requiring knowledge onely and causes of the Church requiring jurisdiction also for the judging of them Questions of the Church were sent unto them that had no jurisdiction over those that propounded them but the causes of the Church not so They in Africa were (Å¿) Concil Carthag Graec. c. 2â Milevita c. 22. forbidden to appeale unto them beyond sea viz for the decision of their personall causes which yet were to be judged by the Synods in Africa whereby it is acknowledged that Synods have a power of jurisdiction which is more then counsell Whereas Mr P. addeth The first combination of Churches is in matters of faith c. The second combination of Churches is in personall causes yet by accident onely for these properly belong unto each severall Church as they are proper yet when they become publick by accident then Churches are combined indeed but without subjection as it fell out in Cyprians time in causa lapsorum in the cause of them that fell in time of persecution which thereupon became publick because the offence was common in many Churches Lest any should stumble at these his words it is to be considered that as personall causes and offences are by accident the object of Classicall and Synodall judgements so by like kinde of accident they are the object of that judgement and jurisdiction which is exercised by particular Churches In that maine ground of Ecclesiasticall discipline Mat. 18.15 16 17. all the degrees of admonition and censure are ordained to be used according to those 4 accidentall ifs If thy brother sinne If he will not heare thee If he will not heare the witnesses If he will not heare the Church And so in like manner those 4 limitations before noted by Mr Parker are 4 accidentall cases wherein the power of Synods is to be exercised and wherein it is greater then the authority of particular Churches viz. if it be a common cause if the Church be unable if the Church administer unlawfully if it be so presumed Such kindes of accidents are properly the lawfull and just object of Classicall and Synodall jurisdiction by proportion from the same rule Matt. 18. If one member sinne or suffer it becomes a common cause so farre as it is knowne all the members suffer with it and take care for the redresse of it in a particular Church 1. Cor. 12.25 26. And if one Church sinne be in danger it becomes a common cause all the Churches that are members of the same body especially those that are united by covenant in a Classical and Synodall government are to take care for it and to seek help according to the quality of the danger Thus the community of cause inferreth combination And further for that which he repeats againe that this combination of Churches by accident is without subjection it is still to be remembred that his meaning is without subjection to any one above the rest for so he againe largely explaines himself in the same place giving instance in the Church of Carthage and in Cyprian the Bishop thereof maintayning against D. Downam that Cyprian was no Metropolitane that the province was others as well as his that in the Synod there held there was a parity that the Churches were equally combined without subjection to any one that Bishops Elders had equall power in giving their suffrages V. In setting downe the 5 t Argument (t) P. 334. taken from the outward manner of proceeding which was by conference and communication of counsels he shewes withall that therein there was an exercise of jurisdiction when as in the words of Cyprian he shewes the end of those counsels ut communi consensâ figerentur sententiae that by common consent firme decrees might be made And the authority of these judiciall sentences and decrees touching those that were fallen is further declared by Cyprian when he shewes that they were (v) CypriaÌ L. 1. Ep. 8. tempered with discipline and mercy whereby it is evident that there was an exercise of discipline or Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction therein and that Epistle of Cyprian containes in it sundry other sentences which shew that he spake of the administration of censure and not of counsell onely VI. In his last Argument (x) P. 335. taken from the end of this combination which was not to receive mandates but for consent counsell
and approbation he sayth it followeth hence that no one Church was superiour unto others but all were equall among themselves This he declares by instance in the Church of Rome which though in ancient time it was of great estimation and dignity yet had it no speciall authority and jurisdiction above other Churches as he shewes by the testimonies of D. Rain Whitak and Iunius But he doth not collect thence that many Churches concurring together in Synods doe want authority to judge and to give definitive sentences in the causes brought unto them Yea the contrary is manifest for whereas Bellarmine perverting the testimony of the Magdeburgenses who had sayd that the unity of faith might be preserved by the consociation of Churches which mutually were to help one another objecteth (y) DeRom Pon. l. 1. c. 9 Non sat est confilium imperium requiritur Counsell is not sufficient but authority is required Mr Parker in this (z) P. 327. same chapter alledgeth alloweth and commendeth the answer which D. Whitaker (a) DeRom Pont. Cont. 4. qu 1. p. 49 giveth unto Bellarmine viz. Consensum multorum non minus habere imperii quam unius voluntatem Sicolim Haeretici per Synodos refutati et alii in eorum locum suffecti Quid amplius postulas aut quae melior ratio excogitari potest conservandae pacis c. that is The consent of many hath no lesse authority then the will of one Thus have Hereticks bene refuted of old time and others put into their places What doe you require more or what better way of preserving peace can be thought upon c. Or what plainer testimony can Mr Dav. require for the jurisdiction of Synods They doe not answer Bellarmine that counsell alone is sufficient but plead for authority and power arising from the consent of many Iunius also answereth this objection of Bellarmine in like manner and sayth concerning the power of Synods (b) Anim. adv in Bellarm Contr 3. l. 1. c. 9. u. 74. Et est revera imperium Christi qui primum jubet per Apostolum ut spiritus Prophetarum Prophetis subjiciantur deinde vero remedium adhibet 1. Cor. 11.16 quod si cui contentiosum esse videtur nos ejusmodi consuetudinem non habemus neque Ecclesiae Dei There is indeed the power of Christ who first commands by the Apostle that the spirits of the Prophets be subject to the Prophets and then addeth the remedy 1. Cor. 11.16 that if any list to be contentious we have no such custome nor the Churches of God And Mr Parker in the same place reasoning in like manner confirmeth his answer and enforceth it saying What I pray you can be answered to this last reason for the Apostle Paul referreth us from the contentions of any one Church unto many whose example if it prevaile much how much more their sentence when they are assembled together in a Synod HAving answered these Allegations of Mr Dav. we may now see what wrong he hath done to Mr Parker in perverting his words and meaning and making him a Patrone of this erroneous opinion that is so prejudiciall to the Church of God in the government thereof by Synods and yet for the further clearing of the trueth and vindicating of Mr Parker and for the help of the Reader that he may better understand his meaning touching Classes and Synods for many have not his booke and many understand it not being written in Latine I will set downe his judgement more particularly touching the divers kindes and degrees of consociation of Churches with the speciall questions touching Synods and shew withall how he applyes the same to the practise of the Reformed Churches for the defence thereof in all which the jurisdiction of Synods is maintained And First comming to speak of the kindes of conjunction or consociation and shewing (c) Poli. Eccl l. 3. c. 22. p. 336. that some are more imperfect by way of Communication some more perfect by way of Combination The Combinations he sayth are of two sorts for some communicate among themselves by Letters onely and some both by letters messengers or Delegates These communicatory letters were called in old time Pacificall Synodall letters and Formatae And he (d) P. 337. alledgeth divers examples both from the Scripture and from the primitive Church touching this kinde of communication by letters And howsoever he notes from the Magdeburgenses that this communication by letters did not proceed from dominion and subjection c. yet this is to be understood touching the subjection of any one Church to another and not of subjection to many Churches for so he expounds himself touching this particular of communication by letters as he had often done before in generall For whereas it is objected If all Congregations be equall what shall be done in case of Schisme and Heresy when there is no Synod nor Christian Magistrate He answers (e) Ibid. c. 21. p. 324. The time scarsely falles out when no Synods can be had or if Synods be wanting yet Churches may communicate together by letters and although there be no authority in one Church above another yet many Churches joyned together either in a Synod or by letters have authority over one Church offending And in the next page (f) P. 325. againe alwayes every one Church is subject to many Churches And thus he expressely avoucheth a jurisdiction of many Churches over one even in their communication by letters And yet more particularly he applyes this to the present practise of the Reformed Churches highly commendeth the same saying (g) Ibid. c. â2 p. 337. And now in the Reformed Churches the necessary use of Elderships is acknowledged ubi communicatio per literas primaeva purissime floret where the primitive communication by letters doth flourish in greatest purity Againe Mr Parker proceedeth in describing the consociation of Churches and sayth (h) Ibid. p. 338. The second communication of Churches followeth when some deale with others concerning any Ecclesiasticall busines not by letters onely but by messengers also This consideration is of great moment for unto whomsoever this handling of Ecclesiasticall businesses doth belong to them also of necessity doth belong the rest of the Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction This he often repeateth but most fully when speaking of the authority of sending messengers or Delegates he saith (i) P. 342. The power of sending Delegates in Ecclesiasticall affaires was not in any one Bishop but in the Church it self and therefore all the other jurisdiction Now it is evident that the Synod at Ierusalem did send Delegates in an Ecclesiasticall businesse Act. 15.25 26 27. and therefore according to Mr Parker did not onely consult admonish but also exercised jurisdiction therein and had the power of all other jurisdiction Thus the Reformed Churches doe dayly practise their Classes and Synods doe upon occasion send their Deputies unto particular Churches to judge compound and decide the
secondary Church which receiveth authority from the prime Churches that under the like condition to wit that no rectour or Praesident be made without election of the Churches which are combined in that Assembly This he declares at large and refutes the contrary arguments Now this Election of a Praesident is an act of Ecclesiasticall authority a part of the Churches power and seeing this is confessed to be in Synods it appeareth hence also that Synods are not onely for counsell admonition but also for the exercise of jurisdiction A sixt controversy about Synods concernes the Execution of the Synodall Canons (k) Ibid. l. 3 c. 30. Mr Park holds that this belongs not unto any one Bishop or Arch-bishop but unto particular Churches and their Elderships He argues on this manner (l) P. 428. The execution of Canons of what kinde soever whether they be those which are published of Christ in the Scriptures or whether they be ordained in Synods according to the Scriptures is a part of Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction a part of the exercise of the Keyes as the Parisians call it But the Keyes and Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction are not given to one Bishop but are promised to the Church and Eldership Mat. 16. and given unto them Matt. 18. Therefore the execution of Canons belongeth not unto one Bishop but unto the Church which importeth many Now if the execution of Synodall Canons by an Eldership or particular Church be a part of Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction and of the Keyes then much more is the making of these Canons in the Synod and then Synods have not onely liberty of giving counsell and admonition but power of jurisdiction also which Mr Daven denyeth This conclusion and inference is afterward noted by Mr Parker himself also when as he addeth (m) P. 432. Why should not he be judge in the execution of Canons who hath power of judging in the sanction or decreeing of the Canons c. And againe If it be not lawfull for them to execute the Canons neither will it be lawfull to ordaine them on the other side if they have authority of making Canons then have they authority to execute them and that much more The seventh controversy about Synods is concerning the Conditions (n) Ibid. c. 31. thereof And among other conditions Mr Parker (o) P. 452. requires this for one that there be a common consent or a community of suffrages and he complaines of it as a great corruption when there is in Synods a negative voyce allowed unto Bishops or Archbishops He notes (p) P. 454. that to be not without reason called an Oligarchicall Synod when things are not done by common consent but one maketh frustrate the consent of the rest Now if it be a violation of the Synods right and authority when the generall consent of the greatest part is made frustrate by the dissenting of one or of a few then much more is the authority thereof violated when as notwithstanding the universall and entire consent of the whole Synod both of the Praesident of all the Deputies of all the Churches there assembled yet by receiving this erroneous opinion of my opposites the definitive sentence of them all is made frustrate and disannulled as if they had no jurisdiction nor power of censure but were onely to counsell or admonish AS that which Mr Parker hath written particularly touching the combination of Churches in Classes and Synods doth sufficiently shew his minde touching this controversy and that Mr Dav doth in vaine seek to shrowd himself under his shadow so that which he writes more generally in defence of the Discipline practised in the Reformed Churches where the authority and jurisdiction of Synods is maintained doth serve for a more full declaration thereof He laboureth to prove q by 10 Arguments (q) Pol. Ecc. lib. 1. c. 29. p. 84. that the Church of England is bound to imitate the Reformed Churches in their Discipline which yet if Mr Dav. his opinion were true they ought not to doe but rather to avoyd it flee from it as being an usurpation of unlawfull power whereby their people are kept in bondage under the undue power of Classes and Synods In speciall Mr Parker following Mr Brightman in his exposition of the Revelation (r) Ibid. p. 84.85 86. saith that in Philadelphia which is the type of the Reformed Churches nothing is reprehended but all things are commended and among the rest the discipline which is noted by the key of David Rev. 3.7 He saith that the Angel of the Reformed Churches stands in the Sunne Rev. 19.17 as being the naturall sonne of the woman clothed with the Sunne Rev. 12.1 that the Reformed Churches are as the beautifull mountaine the mountaine of Christs delights Rev. 16.16 the hill of precious fruits He saith againe that the Philadelphian Church is the type of the Reformed Churches that it is commanded to hold fast her crowne Rev. 3.11 Now if Mr Parker did judge this rare and high commendation to be due unto the Reformed Churches and that by divine warrant by the testimony of the holy Ghost foretelling their estate and the purity of the Discipline observed by them then was he not of Mr D. his minde for then he should have judged them not to be a free people while the causes of particular Congregations are judged and determined by another superiour authority in Synods Then should he rather have judged that their Churches wanted the key of David and were deprived of their lawfull and proper priviledges and prerogatives being subject to an Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction in the assembly of the combined Churches And in summe then should he according to Mr D. his opinion have judged them to carry a yoke of servitude and subjection to be cast off with all speed rather then a crowne of lawfull liberty to be held fast by them then should he with Mr Canne (f) Churches plea. p. 74. have taught them to complaine in the misapplyed words of the Prophet Ier. 4.13 Woe unto us we are spoyled viz. by the authority of Classes Synods TO conclude for the judgement of Mr Parker in this controversy there are few that did better know or at least had more meanes to know his minde then I. The trueth is when he came from Leyden where he and Mr Iacob had sojourned some while together he professed at his first comming to Amsterdam that the use of Synods was for counsell and advise onely but had not authority to give definitive sentence in the judging of causes But after much conference with him when he had more seriously and ripely considered of this question he plainly changed his opinion and professed so much not onely unto me but unto sundry others upon occasion so that some of Mr Iacobs minde were offended with him and expostulated not onely with him but with me also as being an occasion of altering his judgment I had meanes to understand his minde aright and better
part deny the authority of particular Elderships as we see in the Brownists and therefore after private admonitions doe in a popular order referre the judgement even of lesser matters unto the publick examination and decision of the whole Church assembled together not permitting the same to the judgement of the Eldership Mr Baynes doth also impugne this practise For he speaking of the rule of Discipline Matt. 18. where Christ doth manifestly suppose the power of jurisdiction to be in many yet after some other observations touching the meaning of the word Church he further explaineth himself when he addeth these notes and sayth (a) Dioces tryall p. 80. Thirdly as Christ doth speak it of any ordinary particular Church indistinctly so he doth by the name of Church not understand essentially all the Congregation For then Christ should give not some but all the members of the Church to be governours of it Fourthly Christ speaketh it of such a Church to whom we may ordinarily and orderlie complaine now this we cannot to the whole multitude Fiftly this Church he speaketh of he doth presuppose it as the ordinarie executioner of all discipline and censure But the multitude have not this execution ordinarie as all but Morellius and such Democraticall spirits doe affirme And the reason ratifying the sentence of the Church doth shew that often the number of it is but small For where two or three are gathered together in my name c. whereas the Church or congregations essentiallie taken for teachers and people are incomparably great Againe shewing on the other side that Christ by the Church doth not meane the chief Pastour who is virtually as the whole Church and that the word Church doth ever signify a company and never is found to note out one person after other reasons he pleades from the example and practise in the old Testament saying (b) Ibid. p. 81. The Church in the old Testament never noteth the high Priest virtuallie but an assembly of Priests sitting together as judges in the causes of God Wherefore as Christ doth indistinctlie presuppose everie particular Church So he doth here onely presuppose the joynt authoritie and joynt execution of a representative Church a Presbyterie of Elders who were Pastors and Governours And thus he concludes from Mat. 18. that there is a representative Church of one particular Congregation as before from Act. 15. he acknowledged a representative Church in the Synod for many Churches VI. Whereas Mr Dav. alledgeth out of Mr Parker that the power Ecclesiasticall do the essentially and primarily reside in the Church it self as in its proper subject although this be no ground for the refutation of that power and jurisdiction belonging to Synods as I have shewed (c) P. 89.90 before yet even this ground also is denyed by Mr Baynes who goes not so farre as Mr Parker (d) Pol. Ecc. l. 3. c. 8. p. 28. c. touching the derivation of all Ecclesiasticall authority from a particular Church as from the fountaine but doth in some part oppose that opinion especially in respect of that influence of authority per intuitum viz. that which is in Ministers called immediately of Christ as the Apostles were yet in respect of the end and the whole is sayd to be from the Church mediately c. And therefore though Mr Parker was farre from the opinion of Mr Dav. yet was Mr Baynes farre further from it His judgement herein as being worthy the consideration of the Readers I have thought meet to set downe the more fully And first speaking by occasion of the power of jurisdiction in the Church he sayth (e) Dioc. tryal p. 69. Christ hath committed it originaliter exercitative to the representative Church that they might Aristocratically administer it And afterwards coming to intreat of the third maine question in his booke (f) Ibid. p. 98. Whether Christ did immediately commit ordinarie power Ecclesiasticall and the exercise of it to any one singular person or to a united multitude of Presbyters he there sets downe his judgment more largely in divers conclusions (g) P. 83.84 on this manner Conclus 3. Ordinarie power with the execution thereof was not given to the communitie of the Church or to the whole multitude of the faithfull so that they were the immediate and first receptacle receiving it from Christ and virtually deriving it to others This I set downe against the Divines of Constance our prime Divines as Luther and Melancthon and the Sorbonists who doe maintaine it at this day Yea this seemeth to have been Tertullians errour for in his booke depudicitia he maketh Christ to haue left all Christians with like power but the Church for her honour did dispose it as we see The proportion of a politick body and naturall deceived them while they will apply all that is in these to Christs mysticall body not remembring that analogon is not in omni simile for then should it be the same with the analogatum True it is all civill power is in the body politick the collections of subjects then in a King from them And all the power of hearing seeing they are in the whole man which doth produce them effectually though formally and instrumentally they are in the eare and eye But the reason of this is because these powers are naturall and what ever is naturall doth first agree to the communitie or totum and afterward to a particular person and part but all that is in this body cannot hold in Christs mysticall body In a politick body power is first in the communitie in the King from them but all Ecclesiasticall power is first in our King before any in the Church from him But to whom should he first commit this power but to his Queene Answ Considering this power is not any Lordly power but a power of doing service to the Church for Christ his sake therefore it is fit it should be committed to some persons and not to the whole communitie which are the Queen of Christ For it is not fit a King should commit power to his Queene to serve herself properly but to have persons who in regard of this relation should stand distinguished from her Secondly in naturall bodies the power of seeing is first immediately in the man from the man in the eye and particular members In the mysticall body the faith of a beleever is not first immediately in all then in the beleever but first of all and immediately in the personall beleever for whose good it serveth more properly then for the whole every man being to live by his owne faith The power of Priesthood was not first in the Church of Israel so derived to the Priest but immediately from Christ seated in Aaron and his sonnes Object Yea they were given the Church intuitu ejusdem tanquam finis totius Answ I but this is not enough that power may be sayd to be immediately received by the Church as the first
receptacle of it and from it derived to others as the power of seeing is not onely given intuitu hominis as the end of it and the totum to whom it agreeth but is in homine as the first subject from whom it commeth to the eye But the power even of ordinary Ministers is not in the Church For as all are sayd not to have been Apostles so not to have been Doctors But if the power of ordinarie teaching had been given to every beleever all should have been made Doctors though not to continue so in exercising the power Secondly were the power in the Church the Church should not onely call them but make them out of vertue and power received into her selfe then should the Church have a true Lordlike power in regard of her Ministers Besides there are many in the community of Christians uncapable of this power regularly as women and children This conclusion in my judgement Victoria Soto and others deny with greater strength of reason then the contrary is maintained Conclus 4. Fourthly ordinary power of ministeriall government is committed with the execution of it to the Senat or Presbyterie of the Church If any faile in any office the Church hath not power of supplying that but a ministery of calling one whom Christ hath described that from Christ he may have power of office given him in the place vacant Conclus 5. Lastly though the community have not power given her yet such estate by Christ her husband is put on her that all power is to be executed in such manner as standeth with respect to her excellencie Hence it is that the governours are in many things of greater moment to take the consent of the people with them Not that they have joynt power of the keyes with them but because they sustaine the person of the spouse of Christ and therefore cannot be otherwise dealt with without open dishonour in such things which belong in common to the whole congregation Afterwards againe (h) P. 88. speaking of some derivation of power from the Church in taking in Officers he shewes that the Church doth this onely as an instrument in taking that person whom Christ describeth and would have to be placed in this or that office but hath not this power in herself either formally or virtually And from this Stewardlike power of the Church he declares that Officers in the Church are not to administer in the name of the Church but in the name of Christ As a Butler taken in by a servant doth execute his office not in master Stewards name but in his masters who onely out of power did conferre it on him By these sundry other assertions it is apparant that Mr Baynes was of a farre different opinion from Mr Dav. touching the state of particular Churches the authority of Synods Let us heare his next Author SECT VI. His Allegation of the Replyer upon D. Downam examined IO. DAV r Apol. reply p. 242. Part. 2. l. 2. p. 104 105. c. i With whom I might joyne the Replyer upon Dr Downams defence who not onely declareth his owne judgement herein concurring with the above mentioned but also joyneth with them the suffrages of divers others at the Centurists Illyricus D. Andrewes Bishop of Winchester Dr Fulke Willet Thom Bell Cyprian Augustine Gerson Ferus ANSVV. I. If this Authour did in his judgement concurre with the above mentioned and in speciall with Mr Baynes next above mentioned as Mr Dav. affirmes then did he allow the jurisdiction and authority of Synods for the censure of things done in particular Churches then did he judge each Congregation to be subject unto the censure of other Churches Synodically assembled II. This testimony of the Refuter of D. Downa is alledged also and more plainly by Mr Canne who expresseth his words and sayth (k) Churches plea p. 86. he often affirmeth (l) Lib 2. par 2. p. 104 that the administration of all Church-matters at first was in every Congregation the right in the Church the execution in the Presbytery thereof And besides this he alledgeth another place where he sayth For this purpose he instanceth Cenchrea (m) Lib. 1. part 2. p. 22 23. howsoever it was the Port of Corinth and not farre from it as Radcliffe or Lime-house to London yet is was a distinct Church from that of Corinth and alike indued with full power of Ecclesiasticall government But in all this the jurisdiction of Synods is not denyed as is manifest by a like instance here in these Reformed Churches The villages of Diemen and Sloten this on the one side and that on the other side of Amsterdam and not farre from it and in all apperance farre lesse in comparison of Amsterdam then Cenchrea was in respect of Corinth yet are these small Congregations distinct Churches from that of Amsterdam alike endued with full power of all Ecclesiasticall government That which Mr Canne by a Note in the margine would have specially to be marked may as well be observed touching these and many other little Churches hereabout that they have in themselves the administration of all Church-matters and the execution thereof by their Presbyteries as fully and as amply as the Church of Amsterdam or any other of the greatest Churches in these countries being alike combined together in the Classis and equally subject to one another in the Lord for their mutuall guidance III. Even this Replyer upon D. Downam Mr S. who now resteth in the Lord hath bene very carefull not to prejudice the authority of Synods as may appeare further if we consider what he answereth concerning those whom D. D. calleth the late Disciplinarians such as were of Mr Iacobs opinion First he saith (n) Reply par 1. l. 2. p. 106. As for Synods if they be lawfully called well ordered and their constitutions by royall authority ratified the Doctour can give neither more honour nor obedience to them then they doe as their Protestation sheweth Art 8.12 13 14. Now as for the present Synods such as are in these Reformed Churches they are such as he mentioneth here called and assembled by authority of the Magistrates and their Acts approved confirmed and ratifyed by them This may be seen in the Records of that Nationall Synod holden at Dort Anno 1618. and 1619. where (o) Act. Synod Dordr Ses 138. the Decree of the States Generall which are the soveraigne and supreme Magistrates in these countries is inserted among the Acts of the Synod for the ratification thereof And this is not onely observed in Nationall Synods but in the Provinciall Synods also held every yeare where the States have also their Deputies Civill Magistrates which ordinarily are present in those Assemblies to see that all things be well ordered therein Thus farre therefore according to his relation there is an obedience and subjection due unto Synods Againe whereas he proceedeth to describe their opinion on this manner If they want
Regall authority to assemble or to ratify them they thinke that by Divine or Apostolicall ordinance their decrees or canons ought not to be imposed on any Churches without their particular and free consents It is here to be observed how he notes onely what they thinke without approbation thereof he declares their opinion but doth not acknowledge it to be his owne judgement Neither had he reason so to judge for in the primitive Church when there were no Christian Magistrates there was then a lawfull use of Synods and that by Divine and Apostolicall ordinance as hath bene shewed before And as for particular consents if any Church walked disorderly and offensively there is no reason to think that the censures and decrees of Synods against such Churches should be differed untill they did consent unto the censuring of themselves It was sufficient that at their first combination there was a generall and free consent to submit themselves in the Lord mutually unto other Churches Synodically assembled And yet more plainely in the same place he professeth that he differeth in judgement from them when he concludes Thus much shall suffice to be spoken in defence of those later Disciplinarians from whom although in somethings I confesse I dissent yet I cannot consent to the D. taking away of their innocency Though in some things Dr D. did unjustly charge them yet Mr S. the Refuter of D. D. did also judge that in some things there was just cause to dissent from them IV. Besides the foresayd Refuter of D. Down there is also another learned man who besides his great learning having also as great experience in the discipline and government of the Church according to the practise of the Reformed Churches hath of later time written a compleat and large refutation of D. Downam And in this refutation he hath dealt more plainly and circumspectly in this poynt then Mr S. hath done For whereas D. D. relating the opinion of these later Disciplinarians as new and false sets downe their assertion in these words (p) Sermon at Lambeth p. 4. That every parish by right hath sufficient authority within it selfe immediately derived from Christ for the government of it selfe in all causes Ecclesiasticall this assertion is not admitted but with sundry cautions To omit the rest these are the two last wherein the authority of Synods is evidently acknowledge viz. (q) Gersom Bucer Dissert de Gub. Eccl p. 14. The fourth caution is that the authority given to a particular Church is not sufficient for the handling of all Ecclesiasticall causes by their owne judgement but for those onely which are so particular that they may be deemed altogether proper unto it For whatsoever case falles out belonging unto the common order of neighbour Churches we judge that the same is to be brought unto a more generall assembly wherein these Churches doe joyntly meet together The last caution is that both the institution and observation of all things especially if they seeme to procure any discommodity or not to make for aedification be subjected unto the judgement of the next Churches meeting together in one For we doe not permit that the Governours of parishes should dispatch all things as they list but will have them to submit themselves to the inspection of the Churches For we think that of Augustine ought by all meanes to be observed (r) Aug. l. 2. de Bapt. in Donat. ca. 9. Semper universum partibus jure optimo praeponi that by good right the whole is alwayes to be preferred above the parts c. Thus expressely hath this Authour given warning that the whole combination of many Churches united in Synods is of greater authority then any part that particular Churches owe a subjection unto the same Lastly as for those many other Authours the Centurists Illyricus D. Andrewes B. of Winch. D. Fulk Willet Thom Bell Cyprian Augustine Gerson Ferus whose names are here alledged by Mr Dav. without specifying their words they are all of them except one or two alledged by Mr Canne and in answer unto him (f) Chap. 7. sect 1.2.4.6 hereafter it is shewed that all every one of them are against Mr Davenp his opinion all giving a cleare and plaine testimony for the jurisdiction of Synods SECT VII His Allegation of D. Voetius examined IO. DAV (t) Apol. reply p. 242 243. Desp caus Pap. lib. 2. sect 2. cap. 11. p. 186. To the same purpose hath a worthy and learned wrighter of these countries Voetius Professour of Divinity in Vtrecht whose words I thus translate The Church is the spouse of Christ which is the proper and adaequate subject of that power to whom Christ hath committed that delegate right reserving the chiefe to himself Which ought to be and to remaine so proper to the Church that it neither may be snatched away by the authority of others nor lost by their voluntary concession nor committed to the trust of any other although divers acts belonging to the calling of a Minister may ought to be performed by certaine members of the Church ANSVV. All that is here affirmed by this worthy Writer being granted of us yet is not Mr Dav. his opinion justifyed nor the authority and jurisdiction of Synods overthrowne hereby for I. Christ was the Bridegroome of his Church and the Church was the Spouse of Christ and honoured with this title under the old Testament as well as under the new Sol. song ch 1. 2. c. Esa 50.1 Ezek. 16.8 Hos 1. 2. 3. 1. c. And yet it is confessed by my opposites that under the old Testament before Christs comming in the flesh particular Congregations and Synagogues were subject unto the Synedrion and that all jurisdiction was not limited unto the severall villages or cities in Israel or to the Synagogues therein And therefore this title of Spouse and Bridegroome doth not inferre any restraint of jurisdiction in the new Testament more then in the old II. As when the Church of Antioch sent their Delegates or Deputies unto Ierusalem and the controversy raised in their Church was decided and determined by the definitive sentence and decree of the Synod Act. 15. they did not thereby loose their power but it still remained with them for the judgement of their causes so those Churches that now submit their causes to the judgement of Classes and Synods are not thereby spoyled of their power yea it is their owne authority and power which by their Delegates is ââârcised in those Assemblies Moreover the Churches are herein so farre froââoosing their power that on the contrary they might be sayd to loose their liberty right and power if they had not authority for their owne help and others thus to send their messengers unto such assemblies III. It is to be observed how Mr Dav. doth mistranslate the words of D. Voetius by omitting a word of speciall importance which both he and D. Ames also (v) Cas coÌs
l. 4 c. 25. q. 5. th 26. using the like speech have expressely mentioned for whereas their words touching the power of the Church and the propriety thereof are these ut alienae fidei planè committi non possit that it may not altogether be committed to the trust of others he omitting this word planè which signifyes altogether utterly or quite and cleane doth hereby corrupt the testimony which he alledgeth For though the Church may not utterly or quite and cleane commit her power to the trust of others yet in some kinde and in some measure it may and ought to be done For the kindes D. Voetius gives instance in divers acts belonging to the calling of a Minister which may and ought to be performed by some certaine members thereof and the same is to be considered for divers other acts of like nature And for the measure so as he also notes that Christ the Bridegroome reserve the supreme authority unto himself which is then acknowledged by his people when they doe not receive nor follow the authority or sentence of any man or Officer of any particular Congregation or of any Synod further then they in their consciences finde it to agree with the sentence of Christ revealed in his word As the Lord himself by an immediate call committed power and authority unto the trust of his servants whose faithfulnes is thereupon commended 1. Tim. 1.11 12. 1. Cor. 9.17 Gal. 2.7 so doth the Church also both in the ordinary calling of men unto office and in the occasionall sending of them about particular workes and affaires of the Church Phil. 2.25 2. Cor. 8.19 23. 1. Cor. 16.3 especially in communicating their power unto them to give sentence in Synods IV. That D. Voetius doth allow the authority and jurisdiction of Synods we have many testimonies our of this very book of his which Mr D. alledgeth I. Though he shew that Ecclesiasticall power of judgement is first and immediately in particular Churches yet he notes withall (x) Desp caus Pa. l. 2. s 1. c. 5. p. 96. that this power arising thence is by a certaine fit proportion applyed unto many Churches united in some kingdome or kingdomes or in the whole world This is done in Nationall Generall Synods II. Speaking of a publick Reformation which he calles authoritative he shewes (y) Ibid. p. 62. how it being universall may be done either in an universall Synod or without a Synod Speaking of Reformation made by instruction exhortation or invitation he sayth it may be done of any one Preacher yea and in some sort of any one Christian but for the Reformation wherein there is an actuall change of publick worship he saith it is necessary that the help and consent of many and those not of one order doe concurre and that one or a few are not sufficient unlesse it fall out that the authority and parts of those many who are interested therein be devolved unto them Thus he alloweth the jurisdiction of Synods while he acknowledgeth that the authority of many may be derived and communicated unto a few which is the very thing wherein the jurisdiction of Synods doth consist III. He defends (z) P. 79. Luther appealing from the sentence of excommunication given out by Pope Leo the tenth unto a lawfull Generall Synod he allowes the like appeale made by the Arch-bishop of Colen and the appeale of the King of Navarre and the Prince of Conde the forme whereof was affixed or set up at Rome in all which the authority of Synods is acknowledged IV. He allowes (a) P. 85. the example of those Churches which determined matters by a publick and Nationall or Provinciall judgement Speaking of the Reformers of Religion he sayth (b) P. 169. Luther had the right of suffrage and used the same in the University of Wittebergh as one of the Professours in the Church as one of the Pastours in the neighbour-churches of Saxony as a member of them in the name and by commission from the Church of Witteberg and not further So did Zuinglius Farell Viret Calvin and all the rest A just patterne of the Classicall and Synodall jurisdiction exercised in the Reformed Churches in these countries at this day V. He avoucheth and maintaineth (c) P. 201. that a lawfull Synod or Church by their sentence and authority may and ought to depose Ministers that are Idolatrous Hereticall and the like An expresse testimony that Synods have not onely right of counsell and admonition but also of exercising Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction in the censuring of offenders He addeth there that the Westerne Churches ought to remove such Clerkes or keep them out from entring either by a common or each of them by their particular judgement either in a Synod or without a Synod VI. Even in this very page place that Mr D. alledgeth (d) P. 186. D. Voetius alledging the example of the Synod at Ierusalem Act. 15.3.4 22 23. to shew that Ecclesiasticall power is given to many in the Church doth thereby acknowledge the authority of Synods If he had thought they might onely counsell and admonish then had this place alledged bene insufficient to prove the thing propounded by him nor suitable to the other places alledged together in the same place viz. Matt. 18.17 2. Cor. 2.6 with 1. Cor. 5.4 which are to be understood of the jurisdiction and authority of the Church in censuring This power is also againe (e) P. 187. 189. poynted at by him in the same chapter Lastly to come from his words unto his practise Whereas this learned Minister of Christ was deputed and sent (f) Act. Sy. nod Nat. Dordr sess 2. with others unto the last famous Nationall Synod at Dort was reckoned among those Worthies whose praise is so great in the Gospell being the messengers of the Churches and the glory of Christ when as he there among the rest did exercise the authority of suffrage for the decision of divers controversies and gave sentence with others in the (g) Ibid. ses 138. censure and deposition of divers both Ministers and Elders it appeareth hereby that he did not thinke all Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction to be limited unto a particular Congregation If Synods might goe no further then to counsell and admonish then had D. Voetius with the rest bene an usurper of unlawfull power Besides this order of Classicall and Synodall assemblies together with their jurisdiction and authority in such sort as it was before and is still practised in these Reformed Churches was confirmed and established (h) RerckeÌorden Nat. Syn. Dordr Art 22.52 in that same Nationall Synod where D. Voetius appeared as a member thereof and according to which he was bound to practise both while he was Minister at Heusden and since also at Vtrecht being not onely Professour in the University but also Pastour of the Church in the sayd city So that there is no cause to doubt but that his
judgement touching this controversy is the same with that which I have here noted out of his writings and for the substance of the matter no other then that which I maintaine throughout this discourse SECT VIII Touching the English Church at Franckford in Q. Maries time IO. DAV (i) Apol. reply p. 243. A discourse of the troubles in the Engl. Chur. at Franckf Art 62. Art 67. And to conclude thus it was ordered in the English Church at Franckford among the exiles in those Marian dayes that if all the Ministers and Seniors be suspected or found parties if any appeale be made from them that then such appeale be made to the body of the Congregation c. and that the body of the Congregation may appoint so many of the Congregation to heare and determine the said matter or matters as it shall seeme good to the Congregation Againe If any controversy be about the doubtfull meaning of any word or words in the Discipline that first it be referred to the Ministers or Seniors and if they cannot agree thereupon then the thing be referred to the whole Congregation ANSVV. I. It is to be observed that these two Articles of Discipline being alledged against me by (k) Churches plea p. 36. Mr Canne as well as by Mr Dav. there is this difference betwixt them that Mr Canne addes more words then he should and Mr Daven omits some words that should have been added That which Mr Canne addes is against himselfe and serves to condemne the practise of the Brownists when he faith of the Ministers and Seniors that they have authority to heare determine c. That which Mr Dav. omits and refuseth to expresse serveth to reproove such as complaine unjustly of excepting against the Elders judgement For when that 62d Article speakes of appeale to be made unto the body of the Congregation the Ministers Seniors parties excepted this latter clause shewes there is just cause of excepting against the Elders judgement sometimes and that they are to be refused as incompetent judges being parties This brief clause being of speciall use in our controversy ought not to have bene omitted by Mr Dav. II. That which they alledge for appeale unto the body of the Congregation doth not overthrow the authority of Synods This granting one kinde of appeale doth not exclude or deny another Seeing particular Congregations are subject to errour and many of them dayly doe erre why should not appeale be granted from them unto Classes and Synods especially where there is no Magistrate that can or will judge of such errours III. This appeale made unto the body of the Congregation was not usually permitted but extraordinarily in cases of speciall necessity when the Ministers and Seniors were not able to end the controversies brought unto them the expresse words of the Article are (l) âisc of troubl in Engl Ch. at Franckf art 57. in case they cannot end them then afterwards to be referred to the whole Congregation Their ordinary practise was otherwise as appeares in other Articles of their Discipline where it is plainly ordained (m) Ibid. art 59. that the Ministers and Seniors shall have authority to heare and determine on the behalf of the whole Church all offences determinable by the Congregation committed by any person in the Congregation unlesse the partie called before them have just occasion to take exception to the sayd Ministers and Seniors or to appeale from them as not competent judges And afterwards againe there is another strict and severe decree (n) Art 63. If any person doe unjustly take exceptions to any of the Ministers or appeale from the whole ministery that then such persons beside the punishment for the principall cause shall also be punished as a contemner of the Ministery and a disturber of the Church This order as it serves to condemne the practise of the Brownists as tending to the disturbance of the Church while they give no power of judging and deciding causes unto the Eldership so it serves for the reproofe both of them and Mr Davenp in denying the authority of Synods for if the Church may in ordinary cases commit their authority unto an Eldership not deprive themselves of their right then why may they not doe so likewise unto Classes and Synods IIII. This English Church at Franckford did commit and delegate the power of judging controversies not onely to their Elders but upon occasion even unto other particular and private members of the Church which had no Ecclesiasticall office and this in divers degrees as 1. In case some of the Eldership though the lesser part were excepted against as parties 2. When the greater part were excepted against 3. When all the Ministers and Seniors were suspected c. Thus they did erect as it were three severall sorts of Classes or Synods within themselves for the judicature of such causes as could not be ended by the Eldership Thus they ordained in these three severall Articles of their Discipline which follow Of the first sort (o) Art 60. Item if any have just occasion to take exception to some of the Ministers and Seniors and not to the more part that then those of the Ministers and Seniors to whom the exception is made in this case shall not be judges but in this case for the time removed from the ministery and that the rest of the Ministers and Seniors to whom no exception shall be made with as many of the Congregation joyned to them as they be in number which shall be excepted shall be arbiters and judges in the sayd causes and that the sayd persons so to be joyned to the Ministers and Seniors shall be appoynted by the Congregation the Ministers and Seniors not excepted giving their voyces as others of the Congregation Of the second sort (p) Art 61. Item if exception be taken to the more part of the Ministers and Seniors that then the Church shall appoynt six moe to be judges with the rest of the Ministers against whom exception is not made the same rest of the Ministers having their voyces in the election of the six as other members of the Church Of the third sort (q) Art 62. Item if all the Ministers and Seniors be suspected or found parties or if any appeale be made from them that then such appeale be made to the body of the Congregation the Ministers Seniors and parties excepted And that the body of the Congregation may appoint so many of the Congregation to heare and determine the sayd matter or matters as it shall seeme good to the Congregation Now as in all these CoÌmissions the Church did not loose her authority but did rather exercise the same herein this very act of delegation being a testimony of her power so in like manner if the example of this Church alledged against me may be followed of us other Churches may also send their Deputies and Delegates unto Classes Synods for the judgement
decision of such causes as cannot be so well ended among themselves V. Lest any should object that in all these Deputations the judgement of controversies was referred unto such Officers or members of the Church as were within the same Congregation and that they did not submit their causes to the determination of any other judges out of themselves it is therefore further to be observed that there was an order agreed upon by the English Church at Franckford that in the time of their contention (r) Ibid. p. 37.38 41.48 the matter should be determined by these five notable learned men which were of other Churches to wete Calvin Musculus Martyr Bullinger Viret This agreement was put in writing To that all gave their consents This day was joyfull Thankes were given to God brotherly reconciliation followed c. Yea the holy communion was upon this happy agreement also ministred This agreement is often repeated layd downe as a ground of comfort as a proof of their equity that did most constantly cleave thereunto Afterwards againe when more contention was raysed in that Church both the opposite parties were content not onely to heare the counsell advise of men in other Churches but to submit unto their judgement as farre as men may submit unto the sentence of any particular Church whatsoever And for evidence hereof it is recorded how the one part of the Church declared their minde by this (Å¿) P. 100.101 writing following We offer permit with most willing mindes having the licence of the Magistrate as it may well be for this purpose that all our controversies and contentions whatsoever which have bene sowne and brought in among us sithence the beginning of this breach and since the first day we began to strive untill this present time and houre to be debated decided and determined by Arbiters being none of this our Congregation and yet from among the brethren our countrie men equally and indifferently by the parties disagreeing to be chosen upon this condition that not onely the election of Ministers and besides all other things done by the order of the sayd discipline stand in suspence to be allowed or disallowed by the determination and judgement of the Arbiters to be chosen as is aforesaid written the 5. of April Anno 1557. The other part of the Church did in like manner witnesse their consent by their writing the copie whereof was as followeth We submit ourselves and are contented to commit all manner of controversies that have heretofore risen amongst us in the Church to such Arbiters as the Magistrate hath appointed and to all such as they call unto them to the hearing and determining thereof according to Gods word and good reason And thus simply and plainly without any manner of exception or condition In witnes whereof we have subscribed our names the 5. of April Anno 1557. Though there were some differences betwixt these parties in other particulars yet they all agreed in this to commit authority power unto some out of themselves whom they would set up as Judges over them Hereby it doth appeare that they did not confine and restraine the judgement of Ecclesiasticall causes within the limits of one particular Congregation onely And if a particular Church might thus referre their controversies to the judgement of foure or five persons out of themselves then might they as well or better be referred to the judgement of many Churches united together in Classes and Synods VI. This English Church which sojourned at Franckford for foure or five yeares in Q. Maries time was not a setled and established Church they wanted the opportunity of combining themselves with other English Churches It was the misery of this Church that they wanted the help of ordinary Classes and Synods and it is unreasonable to make the speciall defect or want of some one Church a precedent for other Churches to deprive them of that mutuall help which they may conveniently enjoy and which God offers unto them This English Church (t) Disc of troubl in Engl. Ch. at Franckf p. 27 c. p. 62 c. p. 135 c. was exercised with great troubles and continuall dissentions all the time of their abode at Franckford to the great grief and offence of many The forme of their Discipline and these Articles here objected by Mr Dav. and Mr Can. were not fully agreed upon the Pastour and the Elders with some of the Church dissented from the greater part of the Congregation And in such case as Mr Fenner before mentioned doth testify (v) S. Theol. l. 7. c. 7. p. 278 c. the controversy ought to have bene brought to a greater Senate to a Classis or Synod which he calles a Presbytery of more Churches for the deciding thereof The want of this was the cause of their woe VII The English Church at Franckford in the want of a Classis might so much the rather allow appeales unto the Congregation because there were in that Church many learned men able to discerne and judge of causes In that Church (x) Disc c p. 60. they set up an Vniversity and chose severall men for the reading of Hebrew Greek and Divinity lectures The learned men that repaired unto this Church were also as famous for their piety and sincerity enduring persecution for the Gospell of Christ choosing rather to live in banishment with their afflicted brethren then to enjoy the pleasures and promotions of Antichrist which they might have had in their owne countrie if they would have bowed their necks to his yoke In such a Church it was more tolerable to appeale unto the body of the Congregation then in many other that are farre unlike And yet if such a Church abounding with so many Worthies could not well subsist alone in their want of a Classicall government but fell into so great contentions and scandals this may justly serve for the warning of other Churches and teach them to seek the help of neighbour-churches to submit themselves mutually unto such combinations as the Lord shall give opportunity Lastly when as afterwards it pleased God to visit his people and to restore the light of the Gospel and true Religion unto England by that gracious and noble instrument of his goodnes Qu. Elizabeth of ever blessed memory then these excellent and eminent lights of his Church returning againe into their country did give a plaine testimony unto this trueth that all Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction is not limited unto a particular Congregation Some of them being promoted unto chief places of government in England did by their practise professe that particular Churches may submit themselves unto a superiour authority out of their owne Congregation Some of them became Ministers of the Church of Scotland stood for the maintenance of that Discipline which from the beginning of the Reformation acknowledged the authority and jurisdiction of Synods None of them for ought I ever heard that dreamed
fire yet hereby heat is not denyed to be in the water but on the contrary acknowledged to be derived into the water and experience shewes that by the heat so communicated unto the water many excellent effects are produced for the service of man And so when Ecclesiasticall authority is by the Church committed and communicated to Ecclesiasticall Officers in calling of them then doth it belong unto them though secondarily and lesse principally as both D. Whita confesseth Mr Dav. himself repeateth THat it may yet further appeare how unjustly the name of D. Whitaker is pretended and alledged both by Mr Dav. here by Mr Canne hereafter against the authority of Synods I will here set downe divers pregnant assertions and expresse testimonies of his gathered out of sundry of his writings for help of the Readers In them all may see how fully opposite he was to my opposites To beginne with this treatise de Conciliis of Councells or Synods out of which Mr D. took this allegation above-mentioned This book comprehends 6 Questions touching Synods in handling every one of these Questions he speakes plainly for the authority jurisdiction of Synods These 6 Questions are 1. Touching the necessity and profit of Synods 2. By what authority they are to be assembled 3. Of what persons they consist 4. Who is to be Praesident in them 5. Whether they be above the Pope 6. Whether they can erre For the first Question touching the necessity of Synods There he brings 8 reasons to prove the necessity and profit of them I will not insist upon each of them as I might but mention onely one or two of them The third cause is sayth he (i) Whitak de Conc. q. 1. c. 3. p. 18. that ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã or good order and right and lawfull discipline may both be appoynted and maintained and that Canons may be made and confirmed For the Church hath alwayes had authority of making and enacting Ecclesiasticall lawes and of prescribing them to others and of punishing those which did not observe them And this authority hath alwayes bene accounted necessary This was more then counselling or admonishing (k) P. 21. The eight and last and that the chiefest cause of Synods is that even as in Politick and Civill judgements malefactours upon examination are accused and condemned so in the Church Hereticks might be condemned and pronounced anathema by publick judgement and that the trueth might be vindicated from their calumnies But as there judgement is not to be given according to the will of the judge but according to law so here Hereticks enemies of faith and religion are not to be condemned but according to the publick and Imperiall law that is the Scripture For a Synod is as it were a publick Court or Imperiall Chamber or Parliament wherein the Judges hearing both sides do give sentence and decree matters of greatest weight For although Hereticks may be condemned of severall Churches apart yet when they are condemned as it were of the whole Church the sentence is more solemne and of greater weight So Arius was condemned first of Alexander and the Councell at Alexandria but afterward with greater authority by the Synod of Nice c. By these words of D. Whitaker we may see what wrong they doe unto him which pretend that he should deny the jurisdiction of Synods The second Question is by whose authority Synods are to be assembled Here D. Whitaker relating how Bellarmine pleads for the Popes authority (l) De CoÌc q. 2 c. 2. p. 42 c. repeats his 4th Argument taken from an ancient Canon wherein it was concluded that without the minde of the Romane Bishop it was not lawfull to celebrate or hold Synods D. Whit. answers that this Canon mentioned by (m) Lib. 2. cap. 8. Socrates is not rightly translated he sayth ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã doth not signify celebrare Concilia to hold Synods as Cassiodorus hath ill translated it whose translation they abuse nor yet Ecclesias consecrare to consecrate Churches as Illyricus doth amisse translate it but leges Ecclesiasticas sancire et canones Ecclesiis praescribere to ordaine Ecclesiasticall lawes to prescribes Canons unto Churches And being thus translated he sayth We acknowledge approve this Canon as most just For reason itself teacheth telleth that that which concerneth all ought to be approved of all Therefore it was meet that those Canons which should be generall should be approved also of the Bishop of Rome who was one of the chief Bishops Now if D. Whita allow that Canon to be most just which grants unto Synods an authority of making Ecclesiasticall lawes and enjoyning the Churches to keep them then it is manifest hereby that he confessed the jurisdiction of Synods and that they were not onely for counsell admonition And in the same place D. Whitak (n) P. 45 46 relates how the Bishops of the Orientall Churches meeting together in a Synod at Antioch did by common sentence write unto Iulius the Bishop of Rome and by way of rebuke sayd unto him that they were not to be overruled by him that if they would cast any out of their Churches ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã that such ought not to be restored of him even as those whom he cast out could not be restored of them Although D. Whit. acknowledge the errours and faults of some that were in that Synod yet he approveth this their writing in reproof of Julius and sayth they all did gravely rebuke his arrogance insolence Though that Synod abused their power in censuring Athanasius unjustly yet that they had a power of censure casting out of their Churches is not denyed but maintained against the Bishop of Rome The third Question is touching the persons whereof Synods doe consist Here D. Whit. (o) De CoÌci Qu. 3. c. 1. first describes the Popish opinion and reckons up the foure sorts of persons whom they allow to come unto Synods namely that Some are present as judges who have a determining voyce Others to dispute and examine difficulties and these have a consultative voyce Others to defend the Synod and to see that peace be kept within without Others to serve as notaries watchmen servants Then he shewes that they allow onely the greater Prelates that is all Bishops and Archbishops to have the right of a determining voyce in universall and particular Synods ordinarily but that Cardinals Abbots Generalls of Orders though they be not Bishops yet by extraordinary priviledge may also have a determining suffrage as for all others whatsoever they be they may be profitable but not have a determining voyce or suffrage After this he shewes the opinion of the Protestants that not onely the greater Prelates but whatsoever learned and godly men are sent being chosen by the Churches of severall Provinces and judged fit for that busines ought to have equall authority in giving suffrages and so to be judges as well as any
for it while he addeth three other causes wherein the authority of Synods is superiour unto particular Churches wherein is expressed contained as much power as we asscribe unto Synods But that it may further appeare how Mr Dav. is condemned by his owne witnesse it is to be considered touching this famous light of Gods Church that as he (z) Epist Dedicat. undertook that great work at the appoyntment and command of a Synod as his sonne Adr. Chamierus after his fathers death dedicated that work unto the excellent and faythfull servants of God the Pastours and Elders of the French Churches assembled in a Nationall Synod comparing them to the threescore valiant men of the valiantest in Israel compassing the bed of Salomon all holding swords expert in warre every man with his sword upon his thigh because of feare in the night Sol. song c. 3.7 8. and as againe speaking of the Synod he applyes unto them that which is sayd of the Tower of David where the shields of the mighty men are hanged up c. Sol. song 4.4 so in the book itself there are many ample and pregnant testimonies touching the authority jurisdiction of Synods And first of all where he proves that the government of the Church is Aristocraticall by many and not Monarchicall by one he makes this distinction (a) Chamie Panstrat Cath. Tom. 2. l. 10. c. 5. The government of Churches is either of severall Churches or of many together viz. by Synods In both he maintaines an Aristocracie or jurisdiction of many He doth not restraine jurisdiction to particular Congregations and allow onely counsell or advise to Synods but he useth the same words and phrases to describe the power and government of one sort as well as of the other to note a like kinde of authority in both For the government of many Churches together in a Province he savth (b) Ibid. c. 7. For the disposing and directing of publick affaires Provinciall Synods were appointed that is companies of Bishops in the same Province which were assembled so often as need commodity required For evidence thereof he alledgeth divers Canons commendeth Cyprian for observing that order Touching the administration of all Churches in the world he sayth (c) Ibid. c. 8. He that denyeth these to have bene governed by Vniversall Synods must be either notoriously impudent or ignorant of all antiquity For in the very beginnings when a great question was raysed about the rites of Moses and some would have those that were converted from heathenish Idolatry to be subjected unto them Luke testifyeth that a Synod was assembled Act. 15. The Apostles and Elders came together to looke unto this matter And by the authority of this Synod that question was compounded which authority that they might signify to be the greatest the decree is conceived in these words It seemed good unto the holy Ghost and to us And that this was an Oecumenicall or Universall Synod he there maintaineth by divers reasoÌs against Ioverius who in regard of the small number that met together affirmed it to be a particular Synod It seemes also that this was the place from whence Mr Parker took that which he alledged out of Chamierus because in these two chapters 7. 8. are contained those testimonies which he citeth And here it is that he speakes of causa communis or the common cause which Cyprian would have to be judged by a Synod And here it is that he speakes of some proper causes belonging peculiarly to some Bishops in their speciall charges viz. c. 7. But these things are not onely misquoted by Mr Dav. by putting the 2d book for the 10th but the sense is altered while Chamierus comparing Bishops with Metropolitanes restraines some things from Metropolitanes to such Bishops as had divers countries under them And though he shew how Cyprian brought a common cause unto the Synod yet he doth not affirme that onely such common causes were to be brought unto Synods Chamierus doth not witnesse that the power of every particular Church is chief in its owne particular matters as Mr D. alledgeth him for witnesse thereof And in c. 8. he brings many evidences to witnesse the power of Generall Synods in judging the causes of all Churches Againe in the Question whether the Bishop of Rome may be judged of any Chamierus shewes the opinion of the Protestants whom he calleth Catholicks in opposition to the Papists that (d) Ibid. l. 13. c. 17. No Bishop at all may by divine right be judged of another but of many to wit in a Synod so as it hath most often bene done And when Bellarmine objected the examples of some Synods that refused to judge the Bishop of Rome Chamierus answereth that some of them were particular Synods consisting onely of such as were under the Romane Therefore they could make no generall decree but could onely ordaine that the Bishop of Rome should not be judged of them assembled in a particular Synod which certainely they either did not speak concerning a Generall Synod or els they spoke falsely A plaine confession of the jurisdiction of Synods for had he spoken of counsell or admonition onely why might not any one particular Bishop or Synod have admonished the Pope upon occasion and given their advise touching him In his dispute touching Appeales he sayth (e) Ibid. l. 14. c. 2. We doe not take away all appeales For they are of common equity and truely without them the Discipline of the Church could hardly or not at all subsist And he speakes there of such appeales as were made unto Synods Afterward speaking of the imposture or coosenage of the Bishop of Rome in the sixt Councell of Carthage where appeales denyed to Rome are yet expressely allowed to be made unto the Synods of their owne Province or to a Generall Councell hereupon Chamierus cryes out (f) Ibid. c. 3. Immane quantam crucem c. O how unspeakable a crosse is procured unto our Papists by the sincere constancy of those good fathers among whom were those great men Aurelius of Carthage and Augustine of Hippo c. Now look what weight and strength the testimony of those African fathers hath against the Papists even so much authority hath it against such as stand for the single uncompounded policie which deny the jurisdiction and power of Synods to determine such causes as by appeales are brought unto them For the jurisdiction of Synods in receiving appeales is in the same place as plainly confessed as the jurisdiction of the Pope is denyed by their prohibition of appeales to be made unto him Againe when he proves that the Pope is subject to Ecclesiasticall judgement he doth in the same question with one conclude that there is a superiority of power and jurisdiction in Synods to judge of him He instanceth (g) Ibid. c. 10. in Honorius a Bishop of Rome who by the sixt Synod was not onely judged but condemned as a
for the judging of lesser causes without bringing them to the whole Congregation the other for the deciding of weightier matters which neither Eldership nor Congregation can so well end And this is acknowledged by sundry of his Witnesses whose names he abuseth in this controversy Mr Parker touching Mat. 18. sayth (f) Pol. Eccl. l. 3. c. 15. p. 160. The Church of the faythfull is intended of Christ not as it is simply considered as we sayd before but as it exerciseth Discipline according to an Aristocraticall temperament in the Eldership For we doe think that the Church mentioned in the first place in those words Tell the Church doth precisely signify the Aristocraticall part that is the Eldership but that which is mentioned in the latter place in these words If he heare not the Church if as Downame teacheth it include the Church excommunicating for contempt and not onely decreeing or examining then it doth also comprehend the Democraticall part of the Church forasmuch as the consent of the people is necessary unto excommunication And a little before he sayth (g) Ibid. p. 159. Almost all interpreters doe agree that those words in vers 19. If two or three doe containe an amplification from the lesse to the greater from a lesse company to a greater so that it is most plaine that under the name of the Church he included as well the greater company as that which consists of two or three How Mr Parker proved the Synod also from Mat. 18. is shewed (h) See Ch. 3. p. 45. 49. before where D. Whitaker Mr Cartwright and others also teach the same thing ARGVM III. (i) Church plea. p. 70. Whatsoever was commanded to the 7 Churches to be practised by each of them apart in and for themselves that no Church of God must now omit But Ecclesiasticall government was commanded to the 7 Churches to be practised by each of them apart in and for themselves Therefore no Churches of God must omit the practise of Ecclesiasticall government apart in and for themselves The Proposition cannot be doubted of For as Chytraeus c. The Assumption is proved clearly in chap. 2. vers 2 14 20. c. Moreover Mr Perkins c. ANSVV. I. This Argument for the forme of it is a misshapen Syllogisme and that in a double respect both because the Minor terminus is superfluously put into the Major Proposition and because the same terminus is confusedly joyned with the Praedicate in the Minor proposition when it should have bene placed with the Subject therein But this is one of the least faults in Mr Cannes reasonings II. For the matter of it this Argument doth also come short of the mark reacheth not home to the question And that which he concludes being well understood may be safely granted of us That which Mr Canne alledgeth from Chytraeus Bullinger Brightman Perkins for the proof of his Proposition Assumption I doe willingly assent unto and it was but an idle labour to bring them for proof of that which is not denyed There be no Churches here among us which refuse to practise Ecclesiasticall government apart in for themselves This they practise after a double manner 1. There be many rebukes and censures against sinne administred in them without the knowledge of Classis or Synod apart in and for themselves 2. When as more hard weighty causes are brought unto the Deputies of other Churches assembled in Classes for their advise and judgement even then also when upon their consideration matters are cleared and there remaineth no scruple they are then remitted againe and referred unto the particular Churches so that the Eldership with consent of the Congregation proceedeth therein as they finde cause according to the repentance or obstinacy of the persons with whom they have to deale And so the sentence is both determined and executed apart in for themselves without the Classis But if by government to be practised apart in and for themselves he meane such a solitary and separate government as refuseth combination with other neighbour Churches such as admitteth no liberty of appeale in case of greatest wrong such as excepteth a particular Congregation from the censure of all other Churches though it should erre never so perniciously and in summe such a government apart as denyeth all authority and jurisdiction of Classes and Synods then is his Assumption most false and all that he alledgeth for proofe thereof helpes him nothing for 1. Though the Angel of the Church of Ephesus be commended for not bearing with the wicked c. and the Angel of the Church of Pergamus and Thyatira be reprehended for suffering divers enormities Rev. 2.2.14.20 by what good consequence can these examples overthrow the authority of Synods There might be occasion at this day to write unto some Ministers standing under the Classes and Synods in these Reformed Churches and some of them might justly be commended for their zeale in not bearing with the wicked others might justly be reprehended for their negligence in tolerating of such as offend now Mr Canne according to this reasoning might as well conclude against experience against the knowne trueth that these Ministers doe not stand under any Classicall government 2. The praise or dispraise which is given to the Angels of severall Churches apart doth not so much serve to argue an independency or disunion in government in these Churches but the very * Rev. 1.16.20 2.1 3.1 forme of the vision in the union of these Starres of the Churches in Christs right hand doth rather argue a consociation of them for their mutuall help in the government of his Church They appeare not scattered in the Firmament but gathered and drawne together What is a Classis or Synod but as a Constellation of so many Starres of the Churches combined together which by their conjunction together doe yeeld both a greater light of direction and a stronger influence of authority for the confirmation of the trueth and conviction of errour And as for the testimony of Mr Perkins though he acknowledge (k) VpoÌ Rev. 2.20 3.7 God hath given to every Church power and authority to preach the Word administer the Sacraments represse evill men c. yet doth he not thereby exempt those Churches from the censure of others if they be found to pervert the word corrupt the Sacraments and judge unrighteously It is not probable that such a conceit did ever enter into Mr Perkins head neither can it be collected from his words ARCVM IV. If the Church of Corinth had power and authority within herself to exercise Ecclesiasticall government yea and did it I meane the Ministery and the rest of the Church there Then ought not particular Congregations now to stand under any other Ecclesiasticall authority out of themselves But the first is true Therefore the second The first part is unquestionably certain and of this judgement was D. Willet c. ANSVV. That which
he so boldly affirmeth to be unquestionably certain viz. that which is indeed the first part of this Argument is on the contrary most certainly false This consequence of his Major proposition remaines to be proved Scripture he alledgeth none at all and for those eleven Authors mentioned by him there is not one of them that confirmes his consequence Why did he not expresse their words apply them to his purpose enforce theÌ against us if he thought they would have served his turne It is sayd to have bene a stratageme of theeves that to affright men they have taken many hats and set them upon stakes afarre of that passengers imagining them to be men partakers with those theeves that came unto them might the sooner yeeld Thus doth Mr Canne who sets downe the names of many Authors and their writings in his marginall quotations as if they were of his minde or partakers of his cause when as there is no such matter to be found in them Let us heare how he proceeds I. CAN. Againe whereas the Papists and Hierarchy do say much after Mr Pagets new doctrine that the Church of Corinth had not sole and alone authority in itself to exercise Ecclesiasticall government our writers viz. (l) Ref. Rhem. 1. Cor. 5.4 Mr Cartwright (m) Pol. Eccl l. 3. c. 4. p. 17. 18. c. Mr Parker others refute them and prove the contrary by many reasons ANSVV. That which he saith here of sole and alone authority c. is more then he propounded in his Syllogisme I acknowledge that the Church of Corinth did exercise Ecclesiasticall government within herself and I affirme as much for our owne and other particular Congregations here and Mr Canne with as good reason might argue that we doe not stand under Classes and Synods if there were any soundnes in his Syllogisme My opinion touching the Church of Corinth may be discerned sufficiently by that which I noted touching the 7 Churches in answer to his former argument And as for Mr Cartwright and Mr Parker whom he specially alledgeth they help him not at all I acknowledge Mr Parker doth justly oppose them that held the Church of Corinth did not excommunicate the incestuous person but Apostle alone But I doe more fully assent unto Mr Cartwright who differing something from Mr Parker and refuting the Rhemists most effectually by many reasons doth yet withall shew that the authority and power both of the Apostle and of the Church did concurre in this excommunication Whereas the Rhemists would have the Corinthians to be onely witnesses Mr Cartwright in his third reason against them sayth (n) Conf. of Rhem. upon 1. Cor. 5.4 If the Church were assembled onely to beare witnesse and not to have authority in this case it followeth that Paules spirit was there also onely to look on and beare witnesse considering that the personall presence of the Church and the Apostles spirituall presence are associated in this affaire of the Church Thus he joyneth both together and so afterwards againe reasoning from those words Do not you judge of those that are within 1. Cor. 5.12 he sayth thereupon that the Apostle giveth more unto the Church in excommunication then to be witnesses and lookers on For he useth the same ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã 1. Cor. 5.3.12 word to declare the Churches interest that he used before to note his owne If then you will say that the Churches judgement in excommunication is but to beare witnesse it followeth that the Apostles then and consequently their successours now are onely to beare witnesse of the excommunication Hereunto commeth also that the release of this censure is asscribed in the same word of forgivenes or absolutioÌ unto the Church as unto Paul 2. Cor. 2.10 Now to have the same word in the same verse and the same cause to be understood diversly and referred to Paul to have the proper signification of remitting but referred to the Church to signify a witnessing of remission needeth more learning for the defence of it then falleth unto the Iesuites capacity Thus he shewes that neither the sole authority of the Church on the one side nor the sole authority of Paul on the other side did determine this busines Againe had there a dangerous contention risen in Corinth which by their sole authority they could not end what should have hindred them from following the example of the Church at Antioch in seeking help both by counsell and authority of other Churches for the judgement thereof I. CAN. The latter part is proved before in the Minors of the 1. and 3. arguments ANSVV. It it manifest that he did not know the Minor from the Major in some of his former Syllogismes and so in this place it appeares he doth not discerne the first from the latter part of his argument But what he objected before is already answered it is vaine helples for him to rely upon his former poofes ARGVM V. (o) Churc plea. p. 71. Such actions the Church may lawfully doe wherein no Law of God is broken But there is no Law of God broken when particular Congregations doe in among themselves exercise all Gods ordinances Therefore they may lawfully doe it The proof of the Proposition doth arise from the definition of sinne which as (p) CoÌt Fan. l. 22. c. 27. Augustine and (q) Lib. de Paradis c. 8. Ambrose truely define it is either a deed or word or thought against some Divine Law (r) Lib. 2. dist 35. Lombard (Å¿) Th. 12. q. 71. Aquinas and other Schoolemen as they are called agree hereto The Assumption is manifest in our first Argument the first part of it ANSVV. This Argument toucheth not the question we grant his Conclusion that particular Congregations may in among themselves exercise all Gods ordinances and among the rest this ordinance of combining themselves in Synods for the decision of their controversies This may be sayd as well to be in among themselves as the use of Synods for counsell which my opposites allow for an ordinance of God And as particular Churches may refuse the counsell of Synods if it be unlawfull so ought they to disobey the sentences and decrees of Synods if they determine any thing contrary to the word of God His Proposition being so manifest it was needles to bring proof for it But the definition of sinne which he brings needlesly is insufficient because it comprehends not all sinne under it There is an originall corruption and depravation of nature which is Sinne considered distinctly apart beside thoughts words or deeds The Law requireth integrity of nature and all disconformity with that Law is sinne though not yet come so farre as thoughts Deut. 6. with 1. Iohn 3.4 The saying of Augustine is to be taken rather for a distribution then for a definition and for a distribution not simply of Sinne but onely of Actuall sinnes as they are either thoughts words or
deeds Ambrose is ill joyned with Austine seeing in the place alledged he hath not the same but another more large definition containing under it Originall sinne also when he sayth (t) Tom. 4. lib. de Paradiso c. 8. What is sinne but a praevarication against the Law of God c. This praevarication is as well in the nature and disposition of man as in actuall sinnes The judgement of Aquinas and such Popish Schoolemen is not to be much esteemed in this poynt while they teach that originall corruption in those that are baptised justifyed is not properly any sinne at all therefore are rejected herein of all Orthodox Divines ARGVM VI. If the Apostle gave commandement unto the Eldership of Ephesus for the whole administration of all Ordinances in that Church Then may the Eldership of every particular Congregation administer among themselves all Gods ordinances But the first is true Therefore the second The Major is proved two wayes 1. By Scripture Act. 20. vers 17.28.2 By the testimony of the learned Whitaker c. The Minor is undenyable For as Mr Brightman sayth there was one forme c. ANSVV. I. Mr Canne here againe wanders from the question goes about to prove that which I never denyed viz. that the Eldership of every particular Church may administer all Gods ordinances among themselves Even those solemne acts of communion with other Churches both in things spirituall and corporall being the ordinances of God are to be performed by the direction of the Eldership This hinders not but that any Eldership or Church it self being found in errour or other unfaithfull dealing may be subject to the censure of many Churches united in their Synods II. If it belong to the Eldership of every particular Church to administer all Gods ordinances then how can the ordinances of God be duely administred in that Church of the Brownists whereof Mr Canne is Bishop alone where there is no Eldership where there is neither teaching nor ruling Elder beside himself Seeing there is no Ruler in his owne Company but himself he denyes all other rule over him by Synods doth he not make himself a kinde of Ecclesiasticall Monarch or sole Governour of the Separation III. Mr Canne doth here againe bewray his notorious ignorance of Logick whereof he professeth so great skill in the framing of so many Syllogismes and yet like the children that know not the right hand from the left cannot discerne betwixt the Major and the Minor of his Syllogismes This appeareth here when he calles that his Major which he proves by Act. 20.17.28 and by the testimony of D. Whitaker viz. that the Apostle gave commandement unto the Eldership of Ephesus c. which is his Assumption or Minor and againe by calling that his Minor for which he cites Mr Brightman and other treatises which serve to prove one forme of Church-government common to all Churches as any Logician that lookes upon his Argument may easily discerne When he propounded Simple or Categovicall Syllogismes then was he not so deceyved in his guessing at a Major or Minor But so oft as he useth any Hypotheticall Syllogisme so oft he is as a man wandring in a wood or wildernes And the reason hereof seemes to be this whereas in a Hypotheticall Syllogisme the Antecedent of the Major is assumed usually in the Minor and that which is but a part of the Major comes to be the whole Minor he mistaking a part for the whole doth therefore call that which is onely the Antecedent of the Major by the name of the whole Major Proposition when as indeed it is the whole Minor Proposition and so to be called Had not W. Best bene a Simplician as the Brownist noted him to be he would never have placed his confidence in the skill of this simple Logician nor rested under the shadow of his Syllogismes ARGVM VII (v) Churc plea. p. 72. Such Offices and callings without which the Church of God is complete and perfect for Government are superfluous and humane But the Church of God may be complete and perfect for Government without Classicall and Synodicall Offices and callings Therefore these Offices and callings are superfluous humane This Argument the Protestants have used against the Pope the Reformists against Bishops Arch-Bishops Chancellours c. Now the same is every-way as firme good against Synods and Classes for without them the Church of God is fully brought to complete perfection and unity D. Fulke (x) Learn Disc Eccl. Gov. p. 10.11 confidently affirmeth so much That which D. Whitaker (y) De CoÌc qu. 1. p. 22.23 writes of Generall Councills is by Mr Parker (z) Pol. Ecc. l. 3. p. 133. applyed and rightly unto particular Synods The Church of God sayth he can wel subsist without them for she was sometimes without them besides we are not bound by any speciall commandement of God to have them ANSVV. I. This Argument concludes nothing against us neither toucheth it the Question When did I ever speake of any Synodicall offices And what are those Offices that here he intends The members of Classes and Synods are no other then the ordinary Officers or Deputies of particular Churches considering together and determining so as they judge best for the edification of their flockes II. If he imagine or conceive that the Praesident which propoundeth matters in Synods or the Scribe that recordeth them be distinct Synodicall Officers he might as well think and we might as well say that the Brownists also had other distinct Ecclesiasticall Offices besides Pastours Teachers or Elders namely Praesidents and Scribes because heretofore in the dayes of Mr Iohnson and Mr Ainsworth they with their Elders did by course propouÌd matters in their Church had also a Scribe to write downe their speciall businesses now in Mr Cannes time when they have no Eldership if he alone propound matters and keep record of them in writing it may then be sayd that he hath two or three Ecclesiasticall offices as well as so many Mechanicall trades III. If propounding of matters as the Praesident and writing them as the Scribe doe constitute new offices then many other members of the Brownists Church may be reputed for Ecclesiasticall Officers for Praesidents and Scribes For Mr Canne being now their onely Governour if it fall out that any among them shall make complaint against his doctrine or practise then those members of the Church that shall propound the same to the Church and moderate the action or keep record thereof in writing in behalf of the Church he being unfit to doe it himself in his owne cause must then be accounted new Officers Praesidents Scribes of the Church IV. That which he sayth of Classes and Synods that without them the Church of God is fully brought to complete perfection and unity comparing them to Lordly Prelates Chancellours c. it is utterly false He onely affirmes it and no word of Scripture is
Goulartius also in his annotations thereon observeth that these Synods were kept to this end that the purity of doctrine and the discipline of the Church might be preserved entire and that the disturbers thereof might be excluded from their communion And in many other places Cyprian is so pregnant in this poynt that whosoever shall alledge him against the authority of Synods must either be a very ignorant reader of Cyprian or els a wilfull abuser of him REAS. VII Note the effect if it should be otherwise which is that every particular Congregation must hence necessarily loose her owne proper right in government so of a Mistres become a servant instead of being superiour wilfully vassall and enslave herself which thing is contrary to Gods will revealed in his word Gal. 5.1 1. Cor. 7.23 2. Tim. 1.13 Heb. 4.14 Rev. 2.25 ANSVV. I. This reason is the same for substance with his ninth Argument before and therefore it is here idly repeated II. The vassallage and slavery which he argues from Classicall government is upon a false consequence The liberty of innocent persons oppressed by wrong judgment in a particular Church is to appeale unto Classes and Synods The Democraticall government that denyes this liberty of appeale is no gracious mistresse but a Tyrannicall virago resembling the Romish Lady that by denying appeales from the Pope keeps many in bondage III. The Scriptures cited by him are all perverted and misapplyed for what force of consequence is in these reasonings viz. Stand fast in the liberty wherewith Christ hath made us free c. Gal. 5.1 therefore stand fast against appeales from particular Congregations Be not the servants of men 1. Cor. 7.23 therefore be subject to no Ecclesiasticall government save onely to the Democracie of a particular Church Hold fast the forme of sound words c. 2. Tim. 1.13 therefore hold fast the independencie of Churches Let us hold fast our profession Heb. 4.14 therefore hold fast the single uncompounded policie Hold fast that which ye have already c. Rev. 2.25 therefore hold this fast that Classes and Synods are onely for counsell and not for authority to censure and judge What unsound inferences and applications of Scripture be these Mr Canne in his 9th Argument before (f) Churches plea p. 73. alledged also 1. Thes 4.6 3. Ioh. 9. Prov. 22.28 Deut. 19.14 together with Gal. 5.1 Mr Dav. also to like purpose (g) Apol. reply p. 237. alledgeth some of these places to wit Prov. 22.28 Gal. 5.1 3. Ioh. 9. But they prove the Question as little as the other for how vaine are these consequences Thou shalt not remove the ancient bounds Prov. 22.28 therefore all Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction is limited to a particular Congregation and he removes the ancient bounds that allowes the authority of Synods Or Diotrephes loved the preheminence 3. Ioh. 9. therefore Classes and Synods have no jurisdiction or power to judge and determine the matters of a particular Congregation What weight is there in such reasonings as these REAS. VIII Seeing the Apostles wheresoever they constituted any Church with doctrine immediately established in it (h) Pol. Ecc. l. 1. p. 20. Ecclesiasticall government for without this as D. Ames (i) De CoÌsc l. 4. c. 24. p. 214. sayth there could have bene no coupling of the parts and members together It must needs follow that the primitive Churches were independent bodies and stood not under any other Ecclesiasticall authority out of themselves Now how Mr Paget will be able to prove a change of this government I doe not yet see especially considering that the Learned as I shewed before doe hold that there is but one certaine necessary perpetuall forme manner of ordering Churches c. ANSVV. 1. The consequence propounded in this reason is false Though the Apostles in the constitution of Churches did immediately establish Ecclesiasticall government therein yet must it not needes follow that they were independent bodies c. For proof of this consequence he brings nothing but his bare assertion neither Scripture nor testimony of any learned Writer To prove an establishment of government in the primitive Churches at first he idly and needlesly alledgeth Mr Parker and D. Ames to prove the perpetuity and unchangeablenes of that government which needed no proof he needlesly according to his manner heapes up testimonies of Calvin of P. Martyr of D. Bilson of the Churches of France of the Low-countries of Scotland and of Papists also but to help his weak unsound consequence that needed confirmation and support there is no proof nor shew of proof II. Though particular Churches in their severall assemblies be acknowledged to be distinct bodies yet in regard of the entire and full communion of Saints they are all members of one body there is but one body Eph. 4.4 And those that are members of one body are not independent The Scriptures that shew this unity and the dueties arising from thence are justly alledged and layd downe as the ground of combination and consociation of Churches And this foundation of Classicall communion being as ancient as the first constitution of Churches it appeareth hereby that the right of this confederation of churches was in them from the beginning with liberty to use and exercise the same as occasion and opportunity should permit Mr Cartwright being required to shew Scripture for the warrant of this practise of Churches answereth (k) T.C. 2. Rep. p 231. Rom. 12. 1. Cor. 12. The Scripture I prove it by is that St Paul when he teacheth that all the faithfull are members of one Mysticall body of Christ which ought to have a mutuall care one of another layd the foundations of this politie For as in the body of one particular Church every faithfull man compared with another in the same is a member one of another so in a more generall body of a whole Realme every particular Church compared with other is likewise a member of them Therefore as nature teacheth my hand to help the disorder which is in another part of my body so the Spirit of God out of his word through a fellow-feeling teacheth one Church to stretch out her hand to put away as it can the evill which it seeth approch unto another Rom. 15.14 Heb. 3.13 And therefore when the Scripture willeth that one should admonish another it is not onely a commandement to every singular man towards his fellow but also to one whole company towards another societie Mr Parker (l) See before p. 95.96 alledgeth the same ground out of Zepperus who from thence deriveth the authority of Classes and Synods in censuring and judging the causes of many Churches and citeth many such places of Scripture for proof thereof III. When the Church of Antioch brought her controversy unto the Synod at Ierusalem there was no change of government They had this right from the first though then especially it were manifested unto all for the actuall exercise thereof upon
observe 1. How little Mr Canne understands what the Authors be whom he alledgeth not knowing whether they were Papists or Protestants placing Saravia in the number of Papists so well is he acquainted with the Authors he alledgeth at second hand such injury he doth to his witnesses So afterward (i) P. 93 98. againe in this same book he wrongeth Saravia by setting him among the Popish Writers and making him of their profession and religion by accusing me to make the same objection and to use the same reason that Papists doe and then giving instance in Saravia for one of them What a blindenes and inconsideratenes is this in Mr Canne 11. He perverts the meaning both of Saravia and Schola Parisiensis for what though they grant that all Ecclesiasticall authority belongeth to the Church primarily c. doth it follow hence that the power of Classicall and Provinciall Synods is an undââ power as W.B. and Mr C. accuse them doth it not rather follow that there is a due power secondarily and by delegation in Synods where the Deputies of the Churches meet together in their name Mr Parker (k) Pol. Eccl l. 3. p. 29.30 42. from whom he hath both these testimonies doth not so alledge them against the authority of Synods He might have seen these words in the same place cited by Mr Parker out of Saravia whereby authority is asscribed not onely unto the Church but also unto Synods when he is (l) Ibid. p. 42. brought in saying Bishops Arch-bishops have no authority but what is conferred and bestowed upon them by the Church and Synods III. He perverts the meaning of Schola Parisiensis which speakes not of particular Congregations but of the Universall Church and specially as it is represented in a Generall Councell This is plaine and evident throughout that whole writing IV. He doth deale deceitfully in his translation of that testimony of Schol. Paris for the Doctours of Sorbon doe there say that all Ecclesiasticall authority doth belong to the Church primarily properly essentially but unto the Romane Pope and other Bishops instrumentally ministerially and for execution onely c. instead of the Romane Pope and other Bishops he puts in the word Officers onely to blinde the eyes of the Readers who if those words had not bene left out might easily have seene that they spake of such transcendent and usurped authority as is exercised by the Pope and his Bishops c. Hence it may appeare what is to be judged of that which he inferres from this testimony to make it serve his purpose in oppugning of Synods As for Alphonsus de Castro and Franciscus Victoria 1. It is an errour to approve their testimony there (m) Ch. pl. p. 78.79 alledged viz. that all Bishops doe receive jurisdiction and power immediately from God for then should they all have an extraordinary calling such as the Apostles had Gal. 1.1 15 16. whereas all ordinary Ministers have their jurisdiction not immediately from God but mediately by men and from the Church How erroneously doe W.B. and Mr C. put light for darknes and darknes for light when they avouch that thus God ordered these mens tongues to give witnesse unto his trueth 11. All the shew of help which they pretend to have from this testimony is grounded upon that groundlesse consequence whereby they inferre that Classes Synods have no authority over particular Congregations because all Churches Elderships and Officers are equall This their assertion remaines yet to be proved which we doe expressely deny as I have (n) P. 159. shewed in my answer unto his first Reason The testimonies of the three next Popish Authors viz. Cusanus de concord Cathol l. 1. c. 11 c. Sanders de visib Mon. l. 1. c. 6. Scultingius Hierarch Anarch l. 4. pag. 103. are all of them before alledged by (o) Pol. Eccl l. 3. c. 1. p. 2. c. 3. p. 11. Mr Parker from whence it seemes Mr Canne hath taken them but without judgement not applying them aright for 1. When they affirme that Christs promise of giving the keyes unto Peter must be referred unto the whole Church as also that Peter in person presented the body of the Church though these speeches shew the power of binding and loosing to be in the Church yet can it not hence be inferred that a particular Congregation ought not to be subject unto the censure of Classes and Synods or to stand under the authority of any Ecclesiasticall judicatory out of itself when that Congregation is complained of for errour or wrong doing It is a perverting of these speeches and a false consequence which is drawne from hence that because a Congregation hath power to judge the members thereof therefore no other have power to judge of it 11. When Mr Canne inferreth hence that the power of electing Ministers is not in Classes or Synods he beates the ayre erres from the Question When did I ever affirme any such matter or when did the Classis ever offer to obtrude a Minister upon us III. These testimonies touching the Keyes given unto the Church shew what power is in the Church originally and primarily but yet they doe not import that the execution and exercise of this power is in the whole Church Preaching and administration of the Sacraments are a part of that Ecclesiasticall authority comprehended in the power of the Keyes and yet the exercise thereof is not permitted to the whole Church by the confession of the Brownists themselves For his next witnesse having alledged the words of Ferus upon Act. 11. that the Church may not onely exact an account of her Ministers but also depose them and reject them altogether if they be not fit c. he insulteth hereupon and gloryeth saying What can be more for us then this I answer This might have bene more for you if he had sayd that when a Congregation hath deposed their Minister there is no other Ecclesiasticall judicatory that may judge whether they have done well or ill This had bene to the purpose then had he absolutely granted you the thing which the Brownists stand for but this he doth not When Mr Canne was deposed from his ministery by them of the Separation and when they rejected him altogether and left both his ministery and the fellowship of all that took part with him was it not his their misery that there was none to judge betwixt theÌ When he alledgeth the names of Gratian Gregorie P. Aeneas Sylvius Pope Anacletus Sixtus Senensis Thomas of Aquine Alexander of Ales Iohn Scot c. some of them affirming that the greatest authority is in the Church that the keyes were given to all the Apostles others that all Bishops are equall in power and the like these and the like speeches being alledged to prove the undue power of Classes and Synods they are all perverted neither can the question in controversy be ever concluded from hence against us
It is a most false consequence to inferre that because all Bishops are equall in power therefore Synods have no power to judge and as false it is to inferre that because the Keyes were given to all the Apostles therefore there is no Ecclesiasticall power to judge the actions of a particular Congregation In summe Mr Canne doth most ignorantly and grosly abuse all these Papists against their words their writings and their continuall profession and practise For though there be this maine difference betwixt the Papists that some of them doe asscribe the greatest authority unto the Church that is unto a Generall Synod or Councell maintayning that they have infallibility of judgement above the Pope power to depose the Pope others of theÌ asscribing more authority and infallibility of judgement unto the Pope rather then unto the Church or a Generall Councell representing the same yet doe they all agree in this that there is a superiour power above particular Congregations to judge the same The University of Paris and the Doctours of Sorbon have in speciall manner from time to time maintayned the authority of a Generall Councell above the Pope they (p) De Eccl. Polit. Pot. pag. 1. c. edit 1612. Paris bring many arguments from Scripture and other reasons to prove the same They alledge the sentence of Pope (q) Ibid. p. 16. Zozimus confessing himself to be inferiour unto the Councell They avouch that (r) Ibid. p. 19. the frequent edebrating of Synods is simply and absolutely necessary for the better and more holy guiding of the Church Whereas a certaine Frier Ioannes Sarrazin had by word and writing under his hand preferred the authority of the Pope above the Synods they (Å¿) Ibid. p. 46-56 record at large and publish in print a most solemne decree made by the Theologicall faculty of that University whereby he was appointed to revoke his opinion and a forme of recantation was prescribed according to which he confessed his fault acknowledged the power of Synods above the Pope The (t) Acts Monum p. 546 547. An. D. 1414. c. Councell of Constance did not onely exercise Ecclesiasticall authority in condemning of Iohn Husse and Hierome of Prage but also decreeing the authority of Synods and Councells to be above the Pope did actually depose divers Popes as Iohn the 23th and Benedict who was likewise excommunicate by them even as the Councell held at (v) An. D. 1083. Act. Mon. p. 164. Brixia had in former time by their sentence condemned Pope Hildebrand and judged him to be deposed So in like manner did the Clouncell held at (x) Ibid. p. 632.634 Bafile depose Pope Eugenius put another in his place By all which it is evident what the Papists then judged of the authority and power of Synods As all these so the other faction of Papists and the Iesuites in speciall that maintaine the authority of the Pope to be above all Synods Councells whatsoever that their decrees are not of force unlesse they be approved by the Pope these doe evidently teach that the affaires and controversies of particular Congregations are subject to the judgement of superiour judicatories out of themselves This is to be observed in Bellarmine throughout his writings where he shewes (y) Tom. 2. Contr. 1. de Concil l. 1. c. 9 10 11. l. 2. c. 2. c. the causes the necessity and the authority of Generall and Provinciall Synods the (z) Tom. 2. Contr. 2. l. 1. de Cler. c. 7 8 9 10. 14. c. power of elections and the distinction of a Bishop from a Presbyter The same is maintayned by him in his (a) Tom. 3. Contr. 4. de Indul. l. 1. c. 11.14 l. 2. c. 1 c. treatise of Pardons or Indulgencies plenary or for a certaine number of dayes for the living or for the dead And the like is to be found in (b) Tom. 3. Contr. 5. de Sacr. Ord. l. 1. c. 11. Tom. 1. Contr. 1. de Verbo Dei l. 3. c. 3 c. Tom 1. Contr. 3. de Sum. Pont. l. 4. c. 1 2 3 c. sundry other of his writings And to these might be added more then an hundred of other witnesses of the Romish Church acknowledging that there is a due and lawfull power of Synods and of other judges to decide the causes controversies of particular Churches Instead of many other the Councell of Trent called by (c) Concil Trid. Bul. Indict p. 8. Pope Paulus the third continued by (d) Bul. Resumpr p. 66.67 Pope Iulius the third and confirmed by (e) Bul. Confirm p. 243 c. Pope Pius the fourth together with the consideration of many conclusions and decrees made in severall Sessions of that Councell doe give plenteous testimony hereof throughout that whole book of their Acts. Onely to conclude this Section let it be remembred how of old in our owne countrie the like testimony hath bene given to shew the authority of Synods We read (f) Act. Mon. p. 112. col 2. art 7. of a Provinciall Synod at Thetford in the time of Theodore Archbishop of Canterbury Anno D. 680. where it was ordained that Provinciall Synods should be kept within the Realme at least once a yeare Another Synod (g) Ibid. p. 155. was held at Winchester Anno D. 1070. where Stigandus Archbishop of Canterbury was deposed for receyving his pall from Benedict the fift And another (h) P. 157. was after held at London where many decrees were made in the time of Lanfranck the Archbishop c. This being the continuall and universall practise of the Papists what sense was there in Mr Canne to alledge their testimonies in such a poynt wherein they are so full and pregnant against him It is the fault of Papists that they give too much authority unto Synods and it is as grosse a fault of these my opposites to pervert their testimonies contrary to their meaning practise further then their words will beare SECT II. Touching the Testimonies of Lutheranes IN their first allegation taken from Lutheranes they say It is affirmed by the Centuries of Meydenburg that from Christs ascension unto Trajans time which is about a 100 yeares every particular Church was governed by the Bishops Elders and Deacons of the same Cent. 1. c. 4. To this I answer This allegation comes short of the question in hand and is therefore insufficient and perverted to prove that the Churches then did not stand under any other Ecclesiasticall authority for it is not affirmed by them of Meydenburgh in their Centuries that the Churches were governed by them alone or that there were no Synods in those times to judge of the actions of Bishops Elders and Deacons in cases of controversy which could not be well ended in particular Churches but the contrary is expressely taught by the same (i) Magdeb. Cent. 1. l. 2. c. 9. de
CoÌc col 5 46. c. 7. col 522. 542. Authors Particular Churches among us also are governed by their owne Bishops Elders Deacons though not by them alone especially in matters of greater difficulty Whereas they alledge another place on this manner Cent. 6.7 col 591. there is a notable abuse therein for 1. What reason had they to alledge the history of the sixt Centurie to shew what was done in the first Centurie from Christs Ascension to Trajans time 2. As for the (k) Col. 4â4 c. 7th chapter of that Centurie there are more then an 100 or 200 testimonies shewing the power of Metropolitane Bishops and of Archbishops which they exercised in many Churches Antichrist being almost come to his height at that time 3. As for that place of the sixt Century poynted at by his marginall quotation viz. Col. 591. All that is there specifyed at large in the story concerning Richaredus a King of Spaine converted from Arianisme submitting himself unto the (l) Syn. Tolet. 3. Synod then assembled is against them that include all Ecclesiasticall authority within one Congregation onely If these quotations be misprinted it was great negligence in Mr Canne to look no better to his work Againe it is alledged from the Magdeburgenses Cent. 2. c. 7. p. 134 135. that from Trajans raigne unto Serverus from the yeare of Christ 100 to 195 If any read the approved Authors of this age he shall see that the order of Government was popular for all Churches had equall power c. This testimony is also abused 1. There is one falsification in mistranslating of the words for they doe not say that then the government was popular as Mr Canne sets it downe nor yet that it was like unto a popular government but onely this is sayd that it was almost like unto a popular government propemodum ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã similem fuisse And how great is the difference betwixt these assertions even as much as there is betwixt being a Christian and almost a Christian so plainly distinguished Act. 26.29 2. What though the governmeÌt of the Church was almost like a Democracie Or what though all Churches had equall power then Could they not therefore stand under the authority of Synods It is a perverted reasoning so to argue Even here all the Reformed Churches among us have equall power and are partly Democraticall and yet are mutually and equally subject to one another in their Synods 3. There is another egregious falsification in the alledging of this testimony by omitting that which principally concernes the Question for when these of Magdeburg say here that all Churches had equall power of teaching the Word administring of Sacraments excommunicating ordination and deposition of Ministers they adde withall in the same Chapter and in the very same sentence period in the words immediately following touching this equall power of Churches that it was for the gathering of Synods and Assemblies and this not for counsell onely but for the judging and deciding of matters doubtfull and controverted And not onely this but after againe in the same page (m) Col. 135. this power of Synods in judging and excommunicating of Hereticks is further declared and repeated it being the very scope of that Section to describe the power of Synods in the consociation of Churches And further in this same (n) Cent. 2. c. 9. de CoÌc col 159.160 c. Century as in others according to their order they doe rehearse divers Synods held in those times as that at Rome at Cesarea in Palestine others in France in Pontus in Achaia c. In the next place confounding the order propounded by himself he brings in among his Lutherane witnesses (o) OnRev 12.1 Mr Brightman who as he saith comes downe lower even unto Constantines time and is of opinion that the primitive puritie of Church government was not yet defloured with the dregges of mans invention Neither had SataÌ brought in Prelaticall pride into the sheepfold of the Lord but the Pastours looked every one to the health of his owne flock Hence it appeares sayth Mr Canne that for the space of 200 or 300 yeares after Christ every visible Church had power to exercise Ecclesiasticall government c. Now to shew how vainely this is alledged 1. Observe how farre it is from the Question for though the Pastours looked every one to the health of his owne flock this prooves not that the power of Classes and Synods is an undue power Doth he thinke that either I or any Minister of these Reformed Churches will not acknowledge the same Yea doe not Pastours then looke the better to the safety of their flockes when as in needfull cases they seek the help of Synods therein 2. Let him consider his (p) Magdeb. Cent. 3. c. 7. col 161. c. former witnesses what they say concerning this third age of the Church shewing in what manner Pastours did then looke to the health of their flock If any weighty questions dissensions or Herefies arose they did nothing by their private counsell neither durst they c. but calling together other fellow-Bishops of the same Province either all or many by conferring their judgements together they decided the questions compounded the dissensions refuted the Heresies and excommunicated them that were obstinate c. And this is further shewed at large by many instances and examples in the same place And (q) Cent. 3. c. 9. de Syn. col 192 193 c. after againe they describe divers Synods that were held in those times in Asia Europe and Africa for the exercise of Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction in deciding of controversies c. 3. That Mr Brightmans words are perverted and wrested to a wrong end against the authority of Synods contrary to his meaning it appeareth by the rare and pregnant testimony he gives unto them in the (r) On Rev. 8.3 4. same book where he teacheth that the vision and type of the Angel standing at the golden Altar before the throne with a golden censer full of incense was accomplished in Constantine the great gathering together so many holy men in the Synod or Councell of Nice for the deciding of the controversy about Arius and shewes that the wholesome conclusion and happy issue of that Synod effected by the care labour diligence and charges of Constantine was acceptable to God in Christ and as a thick cloud of incense ascending out of the hand of the Angel in the presence of God And thus also he (Å¿) OnRev 7.2 3. interprets a former vision of another Angel that came up from the rising of the Sunne having the seale of the living God to seale the servants of God in their foreheads This he expounds of Constantine and of the Nicene Synod he being the principall instrument to call that Synod While the Godhead of Christ coequall and consubstantiall with the Father was maintained in that Synod and the trueth
spread abroad by the authority of Constantine and of that Synod and many confirmed in the profession thereof thereby they were sealed in their foreheads the name both of the Lamb and of the Father was imprinted on their foreheads according to that in Rev. 14.1 In the exposition of that mysticall Song of Solomon where there is mention made of a fountaine of gardens a well of living waters and streames from Lebanon this Mr Brightman doth also (t) CoÌment in Cantic c. 4. V. 15. p. 75.76 interpret and particularly apply unto the Synod of Nice The decrees of that Synod are by him avouched to be the living waters to refresh and make fruitfull the gardens of God which are the Churches of Christ And while he alledgeth such divine warrant to prove the fruit and benefit of Synods how injurious is Mr Canne unto him in perverting his testimony yea how injurious to the Church of God in drying up these fountaines of comfort by his impugning the authority of Synods Besides this to omit other the like testimonies of Mr Brightman touching Synods even in that (v) OnRev 12.1 very place mentioned by Mr Canne touching the purity of the primitive Church Mr Brightm maketh mention of Paulus Samosatenus the Synodicall Epistle concerning him and so leadeth us to that story which shewes the power of Synods in that primitive age For there we read that about the yeare of Christ 280 there was a (x) Euseb Hist Eccl. l. 7. c. 26 27.28 29. edit Basil 1611. Synod held at Antioch where many Bishops and others met together from many Churches and out of divers Provinces who did not onely give counsell about the controversy but gave sentence against Paulus Samosatenus and by common consent rejected and excommunicated him Aurelianus the Emperour using his authority to represse the insolency of that person when he would have resisted the Synod The same story is recorded also by the (y) Cent. 3. c. 9. col 206.207 Magdeburgenses in their Centuries shewing that divers Synods were held at Antioch about that busines before it could be finished Whereas they doe here in their marginall note send me to see what Mr Iacob saith Necess of Reform p. 57. c. I have long since seene what he writes both in that place and in other of his treatises published of later time and though he went too farre in this businesse yet I finde that he disallowes the practise judgment of the Brownists and wonders at their blindenes and bewailes it For speaking of Morellius and the popular government which he strove for he sayth (z) Attestat c. 8. p. 249. Some of the Separation I grant are too offensive this way which I am heartily sory for They take the wordes in Matth. 18.17 Tell the Church more popularly then there is need or then reason or good order would Howbeit in this yet they hold the substance of the true Church-government They erre but in the circumstance of order though it be too (a) Beza Annot. in Mat. 18.17 foule That is they will examine all scandalls c. whatsoever in the presence and under the judgement of the whole multitude perpetually and necessarily I say perpetually and necessarily Wherein I wonder they see not the many very ill Consequents which will and must ensue many times And afterwards againe in the same (b) P. 280 281. chapter he saith But to hold those popular circumstances in every Church perpetuall and necessary absolutely as the Separation doth it was neither Cyprians meaning nor Christs nor any well advised Christians Yea upon this his testimony touching the disorder of the Brownists he sets this note and mark of his vehement dislike in the margine of that page Separation itself is no such error as this is And this ought seriously to be considered of Mr Canne and his client In the next place (c) Ch. pl. p. 81. he brings divers allegations of Scriptures and other Authors to prove that we may not change the Apostolick Government nor leave their institutions c. In all which he beates the ayre and trifles leaving the question that is betwixt us as I have noted (d) P. 145. c. before seeing they prove not that the authority of Synods is against the Apostolick institution Come we therefore unto his testimonies of Lutheranes of such as he confusedly mingles with them viz. of Zuinglius Luther Chemnitius Melancthon Sarcerius Brentius D. Rungius Hunnius Osiander Salneccer Pelargus D. Mylius Hegendorphin c. These all are notably perverted by him for to answer first in generall What though these teach that the power of excommunication of calling Ministers c. is in the whole Church doth it therefore follow that Synods may not judge the actions of a whole Congregation if they abuse their power If Congregations call a Minister though never so vile or so unworthy or if they would excommunicate an innocent person shall there be no liberty of appeale unto a superiour Ecclesiasticall judicatory for the redresse of such wrongs Or doe any of his Lutherane witnesses condemne such an appeale This he ought to have concluded from their Testimonies by some just consequence if he would have spoken to the purpose The insultation of Mr C. and W. B. upon these testimonies is most vaine containeth many falshoods It is false that my opinion is a new opinion as they call it It is false that these Lutheranes are contrary unto me It is false that upon my grounds Officers how vile soever must be left alone if Ministers of other Churches judge them fit to continue It is grossely false that the power which I leave unto particular Churches is just nothing It is an open and foule falshood that these many Authors alledged doe consent fully with them viz. with Mr Canne and W. Best But this will more plainly appeare if we take a particular survey of the chief of those witnesses here produced whose testimonies he vouchsafeth to set downe The first of these is Zuinglius who though he was no Lutherane as Mr Canne notes in his margine who had promised to set downe his allegations taken from Lutheranes next after the Papists yet here he is brought in with Luther And as he is misplaced in respect of the order which Mr C. propounded to himself so his testimonies both touching excommunication and calling of Ministers are unjustly alledged against us In the first sort of testimonies touching excommunication not to speake of Mr Cannes altering and transposing his Authors words to make them serve his owne purpose Zuinglius reprooves the abuses and enormities of the Pope and his Bishops undertaking by their sole authority to excommunicate those that were none of their Church His words are these (e) Art 31. No private man may excommunicate but the Church wherein he that is to be excommunicated doth dwell together with the Bishop And in the explication of that Article having spoken of other
ministery of the Word and Sacraments unto the whole Church but not so that everie one rashly and of his owne accord should take unto himself and exercise that ministery without a lawfull calling but that after immediate calling hath ceased God sends the Ministers of the Word and Sacraments by the calling and election of the Church if it be performed according to the direction of his word so that the chiefe power of the Word and Sacraments is in God secondly that the ministery is in the Church as by which God doth mediately call choose and send Ministers thirdly in those who are lawfully chosen and called of God by the Church as in the Ministers to whom is commanded the exercise or administration of the ministery of the Word and Sacraments Not to speake of some difference which the Reader may easily perceive betwixt Mr Cannes allegation and his Authors words there is nothing here sayd that doth any way prejudice the jurisdiction of Synods neither can he from hence inferre any thing against us Moreover if that distinctioÌ be considered according to the meaning of the Authors from whence it is taken it doth flatly contradict the opinion and practise of Mr Canne and others of the Separation who will have not onely the power but also the execution or administration of it to be in the people promiscuously when all causes must be brought to the body of the Congregation there to be heard and determined Thus Mr Parker (d) Pol. Eccl l. 3. p. 26. opposeth this distinction unto the Democratie or popular government of Morellius whom Mr Iacob in this respect parallels with them of the Separation as was noted (e) P. 176. before These maintaine that the people are to exercise their power in judging of causes which the sayd Authors both Chemnitius and Mr Parker conceive to be derived into the Aristocraticall part or Officers of the Church for the ordinary exercise of it she still retaining her interest therein so farre that in matters of speciall moment nothing be concluded without her knowledge and consent That moderating and guiding of the action which Mr Canne and those of his minde reserve onely unto the Officers of the Church in which respect he doth here call them Guides cannot make that difference betwixt the judiciall exercising of power as it is in the Officers and the first receyving of that power which is sayd to be in the whole Church by those that maintaine that distinction In a word they say that the exercise of this power doth not ordinarily belong unto the people he saith that it doth Such is the agreemeÌt betwixt Mr Canne and his witnesses Melanchthon whom he alledgeth for the same purpose with Chemnitius as Mr Parker had done (f) Ubi supra p. 26. before hath not any thing in the place mentioned that sounds that way He speakes there Loc. Theol. de Regno Christi onely of the spirituall kingdome of Christ against the Jewes and some sorts of Anabaptists Neverthelesse seeing he was one of speciall eminency among those with whom he is here joyned it may be usefull to observe how Mr Canne is condemned by this witnesse also whom he hath sought to produce against us in this controversy touching the authority of Synods Among other Articles propounded unto the Protestants to ensnare them this being also questioned Whether the holy Oecumenicall and receyved Synods have erred Melanchthon answers (g) RespoÌs ad Artic. Bavar Art 7. By this generall demand they seek to kindle hatred against us as if we seemed to reprehend all Synods all things that have been acted in Synods But we professe openly that there ought to be judgements in the Church and we affirme that there have been many godly Synods and profitable unto the Church and we doe greatly wish now in these dissentions that the judgement of the Church might be rightly settled If he had bene of Mr Cann minde he should have answered farre otherwise viz. that all those Synods erred that exercised any Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction that they were to be blamed for the making of all those Actes wherein such authority and power was implyed such as were generally all the Actes of the Synods of Antioch Nice Constantinople Ephesus Chalcedon Gangra c. which as he saith in the same place their Churches doe imbrace he should have sayd also according to Mr Cannes principles that though there may and ought to be judgements that is Ecclesiasticall sentences and censures in particular Congregations that yet they ought not to be in Synods or Assemblies of Ministers of severall Congregations that these have no such power to judge that no such determinations are to be desired But Melanchthon we see declares himself to be an opposite unto such conceits and lest we should thinke that by the judgements of the Church he meant not such as are exercised in Synods or that by judgements he understood rather acts of consultation inquisition deliberatioÌ then of determination and pronouncing of sentences heare how he explaines himself elswhere saying (h) Enarr Symb. Nic. Tom. 1. f. 391. There are in the Church judgements concerning doctrine which are called Synods And againe Synods are ordinary judgements which are pronounced against the unwilling as they use to say And the Church is commanded to make a lawfull inquiry which being done if sentence be rightly pronounced obedience is to be yeelded And if any doe not obey he is justly punished He hath also upon other occasions given plaine and pregnant testimonies of his judgement in this particular among the rest that especially is worthy our observation which he writes in a certaine Disputation concerning Synods it being one of those Disputations which Luther by a preface thereunto prefixed hath commended unto the Readers for which cause it seemes they are also inserted among Luthers workes as being in speciall manner approoved by him (i) Luth. Tom. 1. f. 444 445. There Melanthon intending to speak of Synods reasoneth thus It is most true and most agreeable unto the nature of men that which Plato sayth that the best state of a Common-wealth is that which is the meane betwixt Tyrannie and Democratie or popular government This is to be framed and maintained as in all government so especially in the Church Both these Tyrannie and Democratie are to be avoyded and detested in the Church as most noysome plagues It is Tyrannie to constraine men to approve of manifest impietie to obey contrary to the cleare word of God c. Againe Democratie also must be removed from the Church that is the common people without difference are not to have licence or power granted unto them to alter doctrines or to give sentence concerning doctrines for the Multitude also as Herodotus sayth is a most cruell Tyrant But a middle state is to be sought that is Aristocratie ought to be established wherein by proportion the authority of the learnedest and best men may be the greatest This Aristocratie Paul
requireth 1. Cor. 14. Gal. 2. and it is most gravely written unto the Romanes that every one must know the measure of his owne faith Rom. 12. Therefore that tyrannicall speech is to be hissed at which takes away this proportion in the Church and asscribes unto the Pope an unbounded Tyrannie viz. which affirmes that greater is the authority of the Pope then of the whole Councell beside c. In the choyse of judges the best way is to follow that meane betwixt Tyrannie and Democratie namely to choose the best and the learnedest When by the consent of both parties good and learned judges are chosen and matters have bene examined in order it is meet there should be an obeying of their judgment for every one ought to know the measure of his owne faith Thus Melanthon hath fully declared himself in this controversy touching the ground of Synodall government together with the power and use of the same yet for further satisfaction it may be observed how that in another place he applyes that which is here spoken against Democratie or popular order unto that part thereof which Mr Canne so much pleades for concerning election unto Church-offices when he sayth (k) Ibid. f. 442. According to ancient custome the Church did choose that is these to whom the Church hath committed this businesse the judgement and approbation of the Bishop ordaining did also concurre Contrary to divine right and to the ancient Church is that Democratie where the people doe snatch unto themselves the election without the judgement approbation of Pastours By Pastours he meanes doubtles the Ministers of other Congregations seeing he speakes of them in the plurall number and seeing it were unreasonable to thinke that in such cases people should neglect the counsell and consent of the Ministers of their owne Church He doth therefore by this plaine testimony justifye our course in the calling of Ministers by how much we doe not proceed therein without taking along with us the advise and approbation of the Classis that is of the Pastours of neighbour Churches Forasmuch as we may easily discerne from that which hath bene hitherto sayd in this Section what the judgement of the chiefe of the Lutheranes is in this controversy and what small credit is to be given unto Mr Cannes allegations and affirmations touching the consent of others with him in these matters of difference betwixt us it may suffice to have examined the testimonies of these Authors whose words he hath set downe and for the rest to judge of them according to the profession of their esteeme of those already mentioned which are of chiefe note among them and according to the publick Confessions of their Churches of which we are to speak (l) Sect. 7. hereafter as also according to their generall practise Concerning this it is testifyed by some of them here named not to speak of other evidences that they are so farre from including all Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction within the bounds of a particular Church that their Churches are governed by Ecclesiasticall Senates or Consistories as they call them which are gathered out of three rankes of persons Poluticall Ecclesiasticall and Popular or Oeconomicall that these Ecclesiasticall Consistories are appointed and directed by the authority of the chief Magistrate that by these the Magistratâ doth exercise Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction and call Ministers that the election of a Bishop or Superintendent which of old was performed by all the Bishops of the Province in which a new Bishop was to be chosen is now in well ordered Churches rightly performed in the Consistorie where some principall Divines together with Politicall men doe choose a Superintendent who is confirmed by the assent and approbation of the chiefe Magistrate These are the assertions of Mylius Rungius Osiander and others as they are cited and approved by (m) Dise Theol. de Potest Ecc. th 7.10.17.18 arg 10. c. Vestringius one of the same profession Though these Authors doe not accord with us in divers of the foresaid expressions yet Mr Canne had lesse cause to boast of their consent with him seeing they agree in this that their particular Churches are not independent bodies but stand under Ecclesiasticall authority out of themselves holding that their Churches in this respect are well ordered What trueth is there then in Mr Cannes words when speaking of these men he saith they consent with us fully As for his jesting at the particular Churches such as all the Reformed Churches are in giving them a title of noun-adjectives that cannot stand without Classes and Synods it may be demanded of him whether among all the Orthodoxe Churches in Europe at this day there was ever heard of such a staggering noun-substantive rent with so many scandalous Schismes as is that Anti-Synodall Church of the Separation whereof Mr Canne calles himself the Pastour Let those that are wise consider of it SECT III. Touching the Testimonies of Calvinists THus Mr C. and W.B. doe though as they say for distinction sake yet unjustly call those Authours whom here they alledge as if there were no other fit and convenient speech to describe Godly and learned Ministers of whom I spake but the name of Calvinists Though it be lawfull to denominate men of their errours and Schismes wherein they stand against the Churches of God and to call such Sectaries by names taken from them that have bene their chief ringleaders as the Brownists of Browne and the Nicolaitans of Nicholas Rev. 2.15 yet is there no warrant so to stile those whom we doe not charge with the like errours and offences Mr Canne (a) Chu pl. p. 81. after an idle and impertinent declaration of his owne surmise and imagination that these Authors as he is perswaded doe not teach the doctrine maintained by me and after an unjust imputation which he implyes as if I should say that the whole Church Officers and brethren wants authority to performe in and for it self all Church-services he comes to name his Authors and alledges the words of foure of them and telles that the rest doe agree with them His Authors are these P. Martyr Iunius Musculus Viret Bullinger Danaeus Gualter Sybrandus D. Mornaeus Morell Tilenus Bastingius Vrsinus Piscator Calvine Paraeus Keckerman Hemmingius Tossanus Polanus Hyperius Praedirius Munster Oecolompadius Beza Bucer Having cited these witnesses to appeare for him he then beginnes to insult and glory saying (b) Chu pl. p. 83. And now Mr Paget what thinke you of these men were they not learned and godly Ministers Reverend and judicious Divines Are they not authentick witnesses If you confesse it then marke what followes viz. your position that particular Congregations must stand under other Ecclesiasticall authoritie out of themselves is hence condemned by a jurie of more then 24 men of your owne choosing for an errour and untruth The reason is because these affirme I say all of them that every particular Eldership with the Churches consent may
Virell neither of them can be justly alledged for his witnesses in this cause For Viret he is (k) Beza in vita Calv. Calv. Epist 25 39.54 .c recorded to have bene a speciall assistant unto Calvine in the work of the Lord for the settling of that forme of Discipline by which the power of an Ecclesiasticall Judicatorie over divers particular Congregations was established at Geneva That weed of Ecclesiasticall government by Classes and Synods as Mr Canne here (l) Ch. pl. p. 94. calles it was planted by the hand of Viret as well as of Calvine And then what reason is there to judge but that Viret did esteeme it a plant of the heavenly Father not to be rooted out of the gardeÌ of his Church seeing he joyned with him in that work For Virell he writes touching the outward calling of Ministers in the (m) GrouÌds of Relig. b. 3. c. 1. p. 2. 7 708 edit 12. place alledged that it is the lawfull choyse of a visible Church met together in the name of Christ that there be three things required thereunto first that there be a search and tryall both of the conversation and learning of him that is to be chosen c. Another is this that men come not to it by any corruptioÌ of gifts but that it be free so as they that have the power to chose should have onely the glory of God and the edification of his Church before their eyes Thirdly that he which is chosen have a Church appointed unto him for the execution of his office whose duety it is to looke unto it diligently carefully And more then this he saith not that can with any colour be thought to looke towards this coÌtroversy And in all this what one word hath he against the authority of Synods Nay it is the work of Classes and Synods to see that all things here required be accordingly performed in particular Churches and if any of these be omitted to correct and reforme the same Bullinger next alledged though he say that the Church hath power to elect ordaine fit Ministers yet he was not of Mr Cannes minde to thinke that the Church looseth her right and is bereaved of her due power when it is not exercised by herself alone or in that popular way which he requireth for even in the place (n) Decad. 5. Ser. 4. which Mr Canne hath cited he saith It skilleth not much whether fit Ministers be ordained by grave men chosen by the Church or by the whole Church itself and that either by votes or by lots or in any other convenient and holy manner For godlinesse doth not contend about these things so that all be done holily and according to order And afterwards againe he speakes to the same purpose It is well knowne that true Churches have the right of ordaining Pastours whether it be done by the votes of the whole Church or by the lawfull judgement of them that be chosen by the Church It appeares by these the following words that he alludes unto the practise of the Helvetian Churches concerning which we are to make further mention (o) Sect. 7. hereafter when we come to speak of their Confession Touching the Ecclesiasticall power of Synods Bullinger declares his judgement also in this same booke when (p) Decad. 5. Ser. 1. speaking of the power of the Church in judging of doctrines he gives instance in the gathering of a Synod which saith he the Church of God doth according to the power receyved from the Lord even as we read in the Actes of the Apostles that the Apostles of the Lord have done c. Againe he (q) Decad. 5. Serm. 10. cites and approves the decree of Justinian the Emperour for the yearely celebrating of Synods where matters arising might be examined and by due correction healed He urgeth this decree against the Bishops and warnes the Magistrates to take heed they doe not connive at the others negligence to the destruction of the whole Church and of all the Ministers of Christ. Behold here the difference betwixt Bullinger and Mr Canne that which the one holds to be the soveraigne remedy to preserve the safety of Churches of the ministery the other rejects as an unprofitable weed and that which tends to the undoing and (r) Ch. pl. p. 74. spoyling of Churches Danaeus his testimony is likewise unjustly alledged against us seeing he speakes not in the palce mentioned of the point in controversy betwixt us viz. the authority of Classes Synods or the totall excluding of the same in those things which belong unto elections Onely he doth there (Å¿) In. 1. Tim. 5.22 reproove the grosse errour of those that in regard of such popular circumstances as Mr Canne seemes most to plead for doe bring as he saith a very great confusion into the Church by asscribing unto the people more then is due unto them while he shewes that the electing and presenting of the person that is to be called unto any Ecclesiasticall office whereby he understands the first taking notice of him the examining of his life doctrine and the publishing or propounding of him unto the whole Church that this belongs unto the Presbytery and that the approving and accepting of the person so examined and propounded doth belong unto the people they also having a convenient time allowed unto them that if there be just cause they may testify their dislike and bring in their exceptions against him This is the course there described and maintained by Danaeus and the same with that which is practised in our Church And thus the Witnesses produced against us doe still declare their consent with us As for the authority of Synods and the divine right by which it is due unto them Danaeus gives his verdict when in the exposition of the fourth commandement having spoken of the jurisdiction and power of the Church he saith (r) Ethic. Christ Lib. 2. cap. 10. Here comes in the Question concerning Synods which if they be right and keep themselves within their owne bounds their authority is ordained by this Commandement Gualter in the (v) Homil. in Act. 13.2 first place alledged having spoken of the due suffrages or voices of the Church in elections to prevent such a construction as Mr Canne seemes to make of his words addes presently This place doth clearly teach that some parts are committed to the Church in this businesse And againe he saith there that the election of Ministers doth in some part belong to the Church c. He doth not therefore exclude that part which herein we asscribe unto the Classis by proceeding with their advise and consent In the other (x) Ibid. in cap. 14.23 place for Mr Cannes marginall quotation 13.22 seemes to be misprinted he saith that by ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã may be understood not onely the gathering of voices but also imposition of hands and in his opinion the latter acception
doth agree best For saith he it is not likely that the Apostles would depart from the first order or course which we have seen to have bene observed in the election of Matthias c. And upon Act. 1.26 he labours to prove that this manner of choosing is still to be observed in the Church as most safe and convenient whereby certaine men being found that are esteemed meet for the office unto which the election is to be made the event of our counsels may be referred unto the judgment of God by casting lots in such sort as Matthias was chosen unto the Apostleship However that he doth not deny the matters of particular Congregations to be subject unto the judgement of the Ministers of other Churches assembled in a Classis or Synod may be gathered from those testimonies which eveÌ in this booke here alledged he gives concerning the authority of Synods and the Divine warrant upon which it is grounded Speaking of the authority of a Generall Councell which many then so much desired he sayth (y) Ibid. in cap. 5.21 To me also it seemes to be a most profitable thing if a free Synod could be obtained in which all controversies might be composed out of the word of God alone such as that Apostolicall Synod was of which we are to speak in chap. 15. and such as we know those of old to have bene viz. of Nice constantinople Ephesus Chalcedon and the like c. And afterwards againe (z) Ibid. in cap. 20.17 intreating of Pauls sending from Miletus to Ephesus and calling the Elders of the Church he calles it a Synod By which example he saith as the faithfulnes and industrie of Paul doth appeare so also we are admonished that the assemblies of Ministers are altogether necessary in which Church-affaires may be handled by the common voyces of all This makes greatly for the maintaining of Church-discipline for the restraining of the ambition of Church-governours for the preserving of consent in true doctrine and for the repressing of heresies which if Ministers doe not most faithfully joyne their paines together are wont often to creep in This he declares againe by the example of that Synod Act. 15. and he commends the pietie and prudence of Constantine the great for his frequent assembling of Synods as on the other side he notes the wickednes of Licinius and of Antichrist in resisting and hindring the due exercise of this authority of Synods How doe these things agree with Mr Cannes discourse who yet alledgeth this Author as one of the Jurie by which he saith my position as he calles it is condemned viz. that particular Congregations must stand under other Ecclesiasticall authoritie out of themselves Touching Sibrandus the order of electing Ministers in these Churches (a) SibraÌd Lubb. Resp ad Piet. H. Gr. p. 159. approved by him is the same that is used in our Church and approved by me also and he hath notably perverted it in opposing of it unto me For that order hinders not but that there may be another superiour Ecclesiasticall authority in a Classis or Synod to judge of the elections made in particular Congregations or of other controversies This trueth is so often and so earnestly avouched by Sibrandus that scarsely any have bene more vehement in this poynt And in this very book alledged he in his first entrance in the preface to the Senate of Gelderland complaines of Grotius for oppugning this order of Classes and Synods and in the conclusion of his preface he professeth that there was scarsely any other meanes then a Nationall Synod to heale the evills of that time and desires them to perswade the calling thereof Afterward in the (b) P. 140. 141 c. book itself he shewes at large both from the Scriptures and practise of ancient Churches the use the order and the authority of Synods not onely in deliberating but in judging and deciding of controversies In his Disputation with Bertius he shewes (c) Epist Discept de Fide p. 3. that it is altogether needfull to have a Synodicall judgement to heale the wounds of the Church In his book against Vorstius after long dispute (d) Declar. Resp Conr. Vorst p. 142 143.144 in conclusion he offereth yea he provoketh and urgeth him to referre their controversy and differences to the judgement of other Churches which he there nominates And in the preface thereof unto the States Generall of the United Provinces he shewes from the word of God and examples of the godly the necessity of Synods he declares what confusion and distraction of Churches ensueth where they are neglected and makes earnest supplication unto them for the maintenance of this order in government In another of his bookes against Vorstius (e) CoÌment ad 99 Errotes C. Vorst pref p. 45 CoÌm p. 503 504. p. 841. both in the beginning middle and end of it he harpes upon the same string His appeale unto the judgement of other Churches and his willingnes to submit unto their judgement with his desire of a Nationall Synod is plainely declared therein Speaking of the fruit of Synods he saith (f) Ibid. pref p. 34. 35. that the holding of them in their Churches hath bene next unto God the chief sinew of preserving both the true doctrine and tranquillity of the Churches and that if any man acquainted with their affaires dare deny the same he shall manifest his impudency or make warre with his owne conscience And thus by the verdict of Sibrandus if my opposites understand the Discipline and state of these Churches and deny the fruit of Synods they must be held for impudent and unconscionable persons Moreover in his book against Bellarmine concerning Councells he gives divers testimonies (g) DeCoÌc Lib. 1. c. 1. l. 2. c. 3. l. 5. c. 1 3 5 8. touching the profitable use of Councels for the determining of controversies their Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction and the exercise of it in making decrees and censuring offendours By all which it appeares how injurious Mr Canne hath bene unto Sibrandus in producing him as a witnesse against the authority of Synods whereas he hath so often testifyed his judgement to the contrary Mornaeus in the place (h) Histor Pap. p. 542 c. edit 1612. alledged hath no such thing as for which he is quoted unlesse he meane that which is noted in one of the following pages (i) Ib. p. 545 that the Popes of Rome were chosen in publick assemblies of the Priests the Nobility the common people the Senate by the voices of all c. which if it be explained and applyed to the question in hand may easily be discerned to fall short of proving any thing against us But this Author in the same booke shewes plainly his approbation of Synods for the judgement of Ecclesiasticall causes He alledgeth frequently and maintaines against Baronius and Bellarmine the judiciall Acts and sentences of sundry Synods against the Popes of Rome
He calles those decrees of the Councell of Basile (k) P. 1218. Catholick or universall trueths whereby it was enacted 1. That the power of a Generall Councell representing the whole Church is above the Pope and everie other person 2. That the Pope cannot dissolve a Generall Councell without their consent c. 3. That he that doth obstinately oppose the foresaid trueths is to be accounted an Heretick He relates coÌmends the speeches of (l) P. 1010. c. Marsilius Patavinus (m) P. 1232 c. Petrus de Alliaco and divers others shewing the power of Councels in judging and censuring the Pope the necessity of them both Provinciall and Generall for the correcting of abuses and amending of all sorts of persons and things with greater authority He approves and defends (n) P. 1341. the renowned Italian Martyr Hieronimus Savanorola for seeking that a Generall Councell might be called for reformation of the Clergie and degenerate estate of the Church c. Besides this he being in his time a principall favourer maintainer of the Discipline in the French Churches where the causes of particular Congregations were judged and determined by Synods could therefore be no favourer of the Brownists opinion which count such government to be a miserable bondage and slavery of the Churches Tilenus that is also called to be one of their Jurie against me doth most expressely give his verdict on my side against the Brownists He teacheth (o) Syntag. Disp Theol. par 2. Disp â0 thes 1. that the fourefold power of the Church is to be exercised not onely in Presbyteries but also in Councels or Synods that (p) Thes 4. Synods according to the power granted of God unto his Church may take knowledge of Ecclesiasticall causes and by their judgements conferred together according to the word of God may define c. (q) Th. 19. give ministeriall sentence c. And further he saith (r) Th. 38. As it is not to be hoped for that the body of the Church militant on earth shall be free from divers diseases so we may not think that it can want this remedy of Synods which we therefore affirme to be not onely lawfull but also necessary Bastingius shewing how Excommunication pertaineth to the whole Church saith nothing but that which is practised both in our and other Reformed Churches of these countries especially if it be marked how he explaines himself in the leafe following where he addes that (f) Expos Catech. Qu. 85. Ecclesiasticall discipline and excommunication itself ought to be administred by them who are ordained thereunto of the Church such as are Ministers of the Word and Elders the rest of the Church consenting thereunto yet with this correction that the multitude of the people doe not rule the action but provide as watchmen that nothing be done by a few as they list themselves Besides he being a member Minister of these Churches and Regent of a Colledge in Leyden there is no reason from these his words to conclude against the authority of Synods in judging the causes of particular Congregations if they either could not agree among themselves or should agree in evill For then he should have condemned his owne estate and practise which yet cannot be inferred from this his testimony Vrfinus also though he teach that the unrepentant are to be excommunicated by the common consent of the Church c. yet doth he not thereby deny or exclude the power of Synods in judging of that which is done in particular Congregations but doth plainly give testimony with me For (t) Tom. 2. Admo Chr. de lib. Concord c. 12. col 686. having shewed the conditions and necessity of Synods he saith of them This remedie for the healing of the wounds of the Church is not to be neglected which the holy Ghost hath shewed unto us by the counsell and example of the Apostles which all reason of divine and humane right requires which being lawfully used experience hath proved to be most wholesome for the Church in many most grievous confusions of opinions Neither was this his private opinion but (v) Ibid. Tit. Col. 478. written in the name of other Divines Ministers in the jurisdiction of Prince Casimir and approved by them Piscator saith Excommunication is a decree of the Church therefore ought to be done of the Church (x) In 1. Cor. 5. Obs 1. Art 3. or of the Eldership judging in the name of the Church We grant as much or more in the practise of our Church while the Eldership never exerciseth such power alone without the knowledge and consent of the Church by propounding the same divers times unto them But it is a perverting of this testimony to gather from hence that the actions of the Church or Eldership are not subject to the judgement of Synods if they be complained of for wrong And that Piscator alloweth the authority of Synods (y) In Act. 15. Obser in V. 6. to judge the controversies of Religion and to (z) Thes Theol. Vol. 1. Loc. 23. de Eccl. th 68. 72. make decrees by gathering of voyces in order it is evident from other of his writings Calvine requiring the (a) Instit l. 4. c. 1. sec 15. cognition of the whole Church before any be excommunicate requires no more then is held and practised by us And this is no empeachment to his and our opinion with him that in case of doubt or controversy (b) Ibid. c. 9. sec 13. there is no better nor more certaine remedie then that a Synod of true Bishops meet together where the controversy may be discussed For such a definition shall have much more weight where the Pastours of Churches in common doe agree together c. And this he there confirmes both by Scripture and sundry examples of ancient Churches shewing that from the beginning it was the ordinary way of preserving unitie in the Church so often as Satan began to attempt any thing Besides this not to speak of other testimonies afforded by Calvine to this purpose when as Mr Canne (c) Ch. pl. p. 94. afterward notes the assertions of divers pleading for the Hierarchie of Bishops and oppugning Ecclesiasticall government by Classes and Synods as a weed of later growth saying that at Geneva subjecting of Churches first began And before Calvine came there everie Congregation was free in itself If these assertions be true and that none is able to disprove them as Mr Canne there supposeth how comes it that he thus perverteth Mr Calvines testimony against his profession and practise Let the Reader observe that if these assetions were sound Mr Canne might as well have written a booke to prove the miserable bondage and slavery of the Church at Geneva procured by the tyrannicall government and corrupt doctrine of Mr Calvine as he wrote the like title of an unjust complaint upon the like ground against me Paraeus
on 1. Cor. 5.5 doth thus interpret the words Let such a one be delivered to Satan to wit by the Church or by the Pastours and Elders of the Church which are the mouth of the Church For by these the Church speaketh and dealeth Without this order there would be confusion if in a publick action every one might speake and deale which undoubtedly the Apostle would not bring in This we grant and it is not against us but against the confused practise of the Brownists But for the poynt in hand that Classes and Synods have power to judge of the actions of particular Congregations Paraeus is a plaine witnesse for us in (d) Colleg. Theol. Decur Coll. 9. Disp 8. Auccar 1. Co. 10. Disp 22. th 1-10 Disp 24. th 9. other of his writings And againe speaking of a lawfull Synod and the authority thereof in deciding of controversies in the Church he saith that therein (e) Eirenic cap. 5. men renowmed in regard of their learning understanding and piety whether they be of the Laity or Clergy have not onely a voice of delibertion and counsell but also of judgement and power of defining And hereunto accordes his (f) Act. Sym. Nar. Dordr Ses 98. Epistle written unto the Nationall Synod holden last at Dort wherein excusing his absence that he could not come in respect of his age as he much desired yet he shewes his approbation of such a meeting as being the ordinary medicine for healing the wounds of the Church and rejoyceth greatly in the spirit for the benefit exspected from that Synod which judged censured the errours of particular men in divers Churches What reason then had Mr Canne thus to abuse the words of Paraeus against his meaning and publick profession Keckerman also agreeth with the former witnesses touching the poynt in controversy For in the book alledged by Mr Canne when as the parts of the government of the Church are there described he shewes that (g) System Theo. l. 3. c. 6. p. 401.402 the convocation of Synods belongeth unto Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction and is contained under the same Hemmingius though more sound and moderate then other Lutheranes yet being a disciple and follower of Melancthon there was no reason why he should not have bene joyned with his Master in the foregoing ranke of Testimonies if Mr Canne had either knowne his Authour or regarded the order which he had set downe to himself But for his judgement touching the jurisdiction of Synods he hath witnessed his consent with the Writers mentioned both in this the former Section and testifyed against Mr Canne in this cause For speaking of that part of Ecclesiasticall Discipline unto which he referres the deposition and excommunication of Ministers he commends the order of the ancient Church where he saith (h) Enchir. Theo. Clas 3. c. 11. the execution of this discipline was chiefly committed to the Bishops who therefore sometimes twise sometimes oftner in the yeare called Provinciall Synods where the matter was handled not by the censure of one Bishop but by the sentence of the whole Clergy assembled Tossanus mentioned in the next place hath plainely declared himself to be of the same minde with us in allowing Synodall and Classicall assemblies to judge determine the causes of particular Churches and persons He (i) Pastor Evang. p. 61 edit 1603. maintaines against Thyraeus that which he had formerly written in these words In controversies of religion we appeale from Luther and from the censures and judgements of private men unto the judgement of the Catholick Church and of a Synod He proves this to be sound and orthodoxe from the Apostles referring the decision of the controversie concerning Iustification and the Ceremonies of the Law unto the Councell at Ierusalem Act. 15. Speaking of somewhat that was wanting in most of the German Churches about the ordaining of Ministers he saith that (k) P. 40. godly Pastours and Overseers doe dayly bewaile the scarsitie of faithfull labourers and that the Presbyteries and well ordered Ecclesiasticall Senates doe indeavour that both in Synods and yearely visitations and in Classicall meetings the failings of Ministers may be amended according to their power In which words he hath reference unto the practise of the Churches in the Palatinate concerning which we are to speake (l) Sect. 7. hereafter where he joyned with them in the exercise of the sayd government being (m) D. Toss Vita p. 38. at Neustadt a moderator of the Ecclesiasticall counsels of the Consistory and sometime also President of a Synod and afterwards at Heidelberg (n) Ib. P. 44. a member of the Ecclesiasticall Senate How unjustly therefore untruely hath Mr Canne dealt with Tossanus and his readers in reckoning him among those who as he saith (o) Ch. pl. p. 83. have condemned for an errour untrueth that position touching particular Congregations standing under other Ecclesiasticall authoritie out of themselves As for Polanus to grant Mr Canne that he was of the same minde with the former Authours touching the Churches power in excommunicating though so much can hardly be manifested out of the (p) Synt. Theol. l. 7. c. 18. place alledged yet what is that to our question The Churches power in excommuncating doth not exclude the authority of Synods in judging of a particular Congregation Polanus speaking of Synods expressely confesseth that (q) Ib. c. 14 the liberty or power of those Ecclesiasticall assemblies is a right given of God unto his Church c. that An Ecclesiasticall Synod is a publick assemblie of godly men lawfully sent and gathered together from divers Churches also of divers Provinces that they may handle and determine according to the power that is granted unto them of God touching holy affaires c. He alledgeth sundry Scriptures and examples of the Ancient Churches for declaration hereof And againe in the same place he notes it for a condition of a lawfull Synod that those which are chosen and deputed of the Churches may have a deliberative or consulting and also a deciding voyce or giving of sentence c. When he requires another condition of a lawfull Synod that every one may have free accesse and recesse yet he addes this withall that whosoever is convicted of heresy or any crime and remaineth obstinate should undergoe Ecclesiasticall censure that is deposition from his Ecclesiasticall office or Suspension or Excommunication And to like purpose he writes in (r) Ib. c. 16. Syllo Thes Theol. par 1 de Concil other places This being the judgement of Polanus touching the authority of Synods how uncircumspect was W. Best his abettour to call for a Iurie of such Divines as have given such pregnant sentence and so peremptory verdict against them Hyperius next alledged though he deny not the power of particular Congregations yet in his writings it is evident that he holdes the power of Synods consisting of the Deputies of many Churches to be a
superiour power above one particular Church and that they may judge of the affaires thereof and of the persons therein either Ministers or people This he declares at large in a peculiar treatise touching yearely Synods (f) DeSyno Annuis Opusc Theol. p. 768-870 Bas 1570. wherein after he had shewed the necessity and use of Synods by many divine and humane testimonies he then describes their power not for counsell onely as the Brownists and my opposites doe but for the exercise of all kinde of Ecclesiasticall censures as Rebukes of offenders Suspension Excommunication and Deposition or deportment of Officers from their ministery Of all the men of the Iurie before mentioned there is none that gives a more full and cleare verdict against Mr Canne then this Hyperius doth Oecolompadius another of his Authors hath declared his judgement touching Synods and the authority exercised in them to be such as argues his thstimony alledged by Mr Canne to be perverted while it is produced against the same For in his answer to Luther inserted among the workes of Zuinglius (t) Tom. 2. fol. 491. he doth highly commend the Councell of Nice and specially for decreeing that none should afterwards attempt to adde any new articles unto that ConfessioÌ of faith which they had set downe Which Nestorius being found guilty of Oecolompadius approves of that Act of the Councell of Ephesus whereby he was excommunicated saying For which cause being condemned of the crime of heresie he was by common consent shut out of the Church which was sensible of peace restored unto her by this meanes Hereby it appeareth that the acknowledged Ecclesiasticall jurisdictioÌ censure to be a power due unto Synods and that which may lawfully be exercised by them Beza next alledged upon 2. Thes 3.14 though he there call Excommunication an Ecclesiasticall judgement yet doth he not thereby infringe the authority of Classes and Synods neither can any such thing by any just consequence be gathered from his Annotations on that place But on the other side he shewes (v) Epist 83. De Ministr gradib c. 23 p. 155. c. 24. p. 176. 177. elswhere that Synods have their Ecclesiasticall judgements grounded upon the word of God and a profitable use in the Church of God and that the fanaticall opinion of Morellius much like unto the Brownists hath bene worthily condemned in many Synods And according to his writing so was his practise both at Geneva where he was one of them that had their voyce in the government of that Church by a joynt Presbytery or Classis and in France where he himself was President of that famous (x) Harmo Confes p. 112. edit 1612. Synod at Rochell where the Confession of their faith was subscribed by divers Princes and many Ministers and Elders assembled together And therefore if Mr Canne and W. Best their accusation of me were sound and just they might as well complaine of Beza for bringing the Churches of God into miserable slavery and bondage by his tyrannicall government and corrupt doctrine Bucer last alledged accordes with the foregoing Authors and his words in commendation of Synods may serve to close up this kinde of Testimonies being an advise unto King Edward the Sixt for the constant celebrating of them In his Admonition given to the King for the restitution of the Kingdome of Christ in his dominions amidst other wholesome counsels out of the word of God he saith (y) De Regno Christi Lib. 2. c. 12. It shall be the duety of the Bishops of each Province to celebrate two Synods every yeare as it is ordained by so many Canons and Lawes of godly Emperours At which Synods must be assembled and heard not onely the Bishops of the Cities but also inferiour Bishops and other Presbyters and Deacons that are endued with a larger measure of knowledge and zeale for the kingdome of Christ that so the more effectually both the faults crept into the Church may becorrected and the pietie of all repaired He had also spoken before of other inferiour and more frequent assemblies like unto our Classes requiring that all the Ministers within the compasse of about 20 Parishes should often meet together for their mutuall assistance in removing offences advancing the kingdome of Christ Touching Synods he speakes also in (z) De vi usu S. Min. tit de Disci Cler. Opuse f. 582. another place to the same purpose approving the ancient constitution whereby it was ordained that the Bishops of every Province should assemble together with the Presbyters and Deacons as often as the need of the Churches should require but without faile twise in the yeare that they might inquire concerning the doctrine and discipline of Christ how it were administred and did flourish in severall Churches that where any default was discovered they might correct it and where they found things in good state they might confirme and promote the same By that correction spoken of here and in the former testimonie he understands not onely counsell and admonition but the judiciall exercise of authority in Ecclesiasticall censures For he doth plainly distinguish betwixt admonition and correction when in the following words concerning Metropolitanes he saith If any thing were done amisse by the Ministers of the Churches or by the common people which by their admonitions they could not amend that then for the correcting of it they should call a Synod of Bishops for there was no power of judgement allowed unto them which by their owne authority they might exercise in the Churches c. Thus Bucerus also as well as the former hath condemned Mr Cannes position viz. that particular Congregations must not stand under other Ecclesiasticall authoritie out of themselves And these are all the Authors here alledged by Mr Canne except onely Morell Praedirius and Munster either not seen at all nor to be procured for the present as the two former or not seen to touch this controversie in the writings at hand as the latter Having now heard what these chosen men of the Iurie all nominated by W. B. his Advocate have testifyed concerning Classes or Synods let the Reader judge whether they have given verdict for or against Synods whether every one of these Authors alledged had not just cause if they were living to complaine of great abuse done to them in perverting their testimonies and making false consequences from their words contrary to their meaning And forasmuch as all these witnesses here examined are so farre from testifying ought against us that they have on the other side witnessed the trueth of that which we maintained against Mr Canne hence it is evident that I had just cause to say that which he would seeme to disprove by alledging these Authors against me viz. that there were a multitude of learned and godly Ministers of the same judgement and practise with me For further proofe whereof it were easy if need were to produce another Iurie of approved
Authors more in number then those he hath specifyed and not inferiour for learning and piety unto some of those that he hath named all which in their severall writings Common places Commentaries and other Treatises have in like manner as the former described the use the necessity and the authority of Synods not onely for counsell but for judgement and decision of controversies divers of them alledging not onely examples of ancient Churches but the holy Scriptures also for the warrant of that which they teach and therefore shewing that they maintaine them lawfull jure divino and that their tenure of them is from the grant that Christ hath given unto his Church But the trueth of that assertion touching the multitude of those that consent with me will most plainly appeare when we come to speak of the publick and generall testimonies of whole Churches most solemne assemblies of learned godly men touching this controversie In the meane while let us follow Mr Canne according to his owne Method SECT IV. Touching the Testimonies of English Conformists IN the next place they proceed and in an homely phrase they say Touching the English Conformist the formablest of them are for us in this poynt And here they alledge B. Whitgift D. Bilson Whitaker Bell Willet and Taylor Touching these I answer First for B. Whitgift though he confesse that in the Apostles time the state of the Church was popular See Def. ag T. C. p. 180. 182. because the Church had interest almost in every thing yet this proves not that he thought particular Congregations to be independent and uncontrolable by the Deputies of other Churches assembled in Synods The ordinary practise of B. Whitgift in judging the causes of other Congregations shewed that he was farre from the meaning of the Brownists in this poynt His words are wrested by an unjust consequence to prove independency of Churches and the undue power of Synods For D. Bilson there is notable wrong done to him in clipping his words and defacing his testimonie by omitting that which is most materiall in this controversy For when D. Bilson had sayd (a) Perpet Gover. c. 15 p. 360. Though the Presbyters had more skill to judge yet the people had as much right to choose their Pastour if the most part of them did agree they did carrie it from the Clergie Thus farre Mr Canne reciteth his words but here in the midst of the sentence before the period be ended he breakes off and leaves out this exception that is added viz. so the persons chosen were such as the Canons did allow and the ordainers could not justly mislike In this exception D. B. acknowledgeth that there may be just cause to disanull the election of the people if it be found worthy to be misliked And his meaning is yet more evident by the story which in the sentence immediately preceding he alledgeth out of (b) Lib. 7. cap. 35. Socrates touching the election of Proclus who being chosen by the greater number was yet refused because the election was sayd to be against the Canon of translating Bishops and so the people were forced to hold their peace That which is practised in these Reformed Churches is in this poynt the very same thing that D. B. testifies of the Primitive Church for Classes and Synods doe not use to impose or choose Ministers If particular Congregations doe choose a Minister neither Classes nor Synods can disanull the election if there be no just cause of exception against the person elected And if upon just exception the election be hindred yet then also is the new election of another permitted to the free choyse of the particular Church neither doth the Classis deprive them of their just power and liberty therein That it may more plainly appeare how unjustly and unreasonably D. Bilson is alledged as agreeing with my opposites let it be further observed that in his Dispute against Beza such as approve the Discipline of these Reformed Churches he doth not as my adversaries complaine of the undue power of Synods that judge and determine the causes of particular Congregations He acknowledgeth that (c) Perpet Gover. c. 16 p. 370. the necessity and authority of Synods is not so much in question betwixt us as the persons that should assemble and moderate those meetings c. He would have (d) P. 378 c. Metropolitanes to be the Moderatours and rulers of Synods he would have (e) P. 387 c. lay-Elders thrust out from assembling with Ministers in Synods he complaines (f) P. 386 387. of the intolerable charges and expences of having frequent Synods c. Herein he differs from us and we from him But that there is a superiour Ecclesiasticall authoritie in Synods to decide the causes of particular Churches which is the poynt in question herein he agreeth with us He saith of such Synods and their power to judge as followeth (g) P. 372. Their warrant so to doe is builded on the maine grounds of all divine and humane societies strengthened by the promise of our Saviour and assured unto them by the example of the Apostles and perpetuall practise of the Church of Christ Afterwards he saith of their meetings in Synods (h) P. 374. This hath in all Ages as well before as since the great Councell of Nice bene approved and practised as the lawfullest and fittest meanes to discerne trueth from falshood to decide doubts end strifes and redresse wrongs in causes Ecclesiasticall yea when there were no beleeving Magistrates to assist the Church this was the onely way to cleanse the house of God as much as might be from the lothsome vessels of dishonour and after Christian Princes began to professe protect the trueth they never had nor can have any better or safer direction amongst men then by the Synods of wise and godly Pastours And many other things to like purpose are written by him complayning that the denyall of this order is (i) P. 376. an heathenish if not an hellish confusion c. That which they bring out of Scultingius a Papist before alledged is idle impertinent untill they heare me avouch such things as he doth for change of the order of Christ let them refraine their surmises and conjectures of imaginary arguments which they guesse that I will use Having brought such Authours against me mark how Wil. B. or Io. Ca. for him doth triumph against me before the victory in these words (k) Chu pl. p. 85. To say that this superiour power of Classes and Synods is Jure Divino I thinke he will not any more doe it there being in the Scriptures no proofe yea I may boldly say nor shew of any proofe for it I confesse indeed it is boldly spoken of him for who so bold al 's blinde B. But whether there be at least shew of proofe in the Scriptures for the superiour authority of Synods in judging the causes of particular
controversy have long since professed unto them how much I have disliked their opinions in this poynt Secondly though these witnesses have testifyed their particular judgement yet did they never deny but that they differed herein from many other godly Ministers in England which desired a reformatioÌ of the Church as well as they When as I expostulated with D. Ames long since touching the publishing of that treatise of English Puritanisme and complayned of wrong done unto many silenced Ministers who did not hold such opinions as are contained in that booke his excuse was that they did not assirme those to be the opinions of all but onely of the Rigidest sort of those that are called Puritanes and that so much was specifyed in the Title of that book And againe in the preface of that book those opinions are sayd to be the worst that the worst of them hold and the persons that doe hold those peculiar opinions are there againe distinguished from others by the title and name of Rigid Presbyterians Now though these expressions be not without some offence yet from hence it may appeare that the Authors and Publishers thereof were farre from that slanderous disposition of Mr Canne in charging those of different opinion to have changed and altered their judgement when as he saith (h) Chu pl. p. 86. Time was when Mr Paget did esteeme them to be a multitude of godly and learned Ministers and was or at least made shew he was of their judgement and practise An unconscionable insinuation against me And afterwards againe he saith (i) Ib. p. 88. Mr Paget hath left the way of Non-conformitie yea and shewes himself to it a great adversary c. A grosse slander Whereas Mr Canne saith further touching the Protestation of K. Supremacic that this booke was (k) P. 23. set out under the name of all the unconformable Ministers in the Realme this is a notable falshood for neither is the word All used in the title of that Protestation made in the name of afflicted Ministers indefinitely neither can it ever be proved that all those Ministers did ever consent unto that opinion there specifyed and alledged by him viz. We confine and binde all Ecclesiasticall power within the limits onely of one particular Congregation c. Thirdly as for Mr Bradshaw that wrote the forenamed Protestation that book of English Puritanisme if he were such an one as Mr Canne reports him to be now after his death then were his testimony and his writing the lesse to be regarded For he saith of him that (l) Necess of Separ p. 217. his proofes are alwayes beggerly I sayes or Ifs and may be soes and doth not in all his writing either directly or by sound consequence from the Scripture confirme any one thing whereof he speaketh He accuseth him there also of great hypocrisy in pleading for many evills of which his judgement was well knowne to be wholy otherwise And in the same place upon an if and a may be so which he had immediately condemned in others upon a report which he judgeth probable enough he compares him to Baalams Asse c. What meant Mr Canne to alledge such witnesses against me whom he himselfe though indeed very unworthily hath so described as if they were not worthy to have any credit given unto them Touching D. Ames his judgement in this controversy somewhat differently expressed in his severall writings I have spoken at large (m) P. 106-111 before in answer to Mr Dav. his Allegations As for Mr Hooker his argument (n) Ch. pl. p. 88. annexed to his Testimony is of no force against us seeing he concludes beside the question which was not of every particular Church but of such as stood already in combination with a Classis Concerning the Churches in New-England Mr Canne saith (o) Ib. P. 23. This may not be forgotten Whereas there are many hundreds of our Country-men in New-England they have not erected there any Classicall Government but every particular Church exerciseth her owne I say within herself wholy which is a sure argument to proove that the foreward professours in England approove not of this kinde of government here pleaded for although he would feigne have his Reader to thinke so Hereunto I answer 1. What the Government of the Churches in New-England is and whether they refuse the help of Classes and Synods for the judgement and determination of their controversies according to the order of Reformed Churches here in Europe I know not neither can I receive the testimony of Mr Canne his bare word for a sufficient evidence herein without some more authentick witnesse Divers bookes have bene published touching the nature of that soyle the fruits of the countrie the manners of the wilde people but touching the Ecclesiasticall government and discipline there practised I have as yet seene no monument thereof It is probable enough that those Separatists which had bene of Mr Robinsons company here at Leyden in their plantation would observe their old order as neere as they could and for some particular persons beside I have heard of their inclination that way but that there should be a generall agreement resolution against Classicall Combinations I heare not and ought therefore to suspend my judgement for the present touching their practise 11. Suppose every particular Congregation in New-England were independent and subject to no other Ecclesiasticall government out of itselfe yet is this no sure argument to prove that the forward professours in England as Mr Canne calles them are generally of the same opinion also seeing these in England may be ignorant of that which is done so farre of Yea so farre as I can heare even such as have bene diligent to enquire cannot yet get any certaine information what order of government is resolved upon in New-England As for Mr Bates I can say nothing touching his assent or dissent in this poynt seeing I have not seene his writing alledged against us For the rest they are all notably abused For the Authour of the Reply unto D. Downame though he affirme that the administration of all Church-matters at first was in every Congregation the right in the Church the execution in the Presbyterie thereof this doth neither exclude the Classis in censuring of the Presbyterie if they abuse their power nor hinder the Presbyterie from seeking the help of the Classis in the exercise of their power in matters of doubt and difficultie The testimonies out of the Centuries D. Whitgift Thomas Bell there (p) Repl. par 2. l. 2. p. 104 alledged by the Replyer are answered already in the severall places which Mr Canne hath assigned unto them in his writing where it hath bene shewed that in this controversie they are impertinent doe not proove any thing against us Besides Mr Canne had the lesse cause to alledge this place in the foresaid Reply seeing the Authour in the very next page doth approve
hath ordained these Holy assemblies with promise that they being gathered together in the name of Christ he himself will be among them With the Synod the Pastour hath authority to determine concerning regiment of the Church Againe (d) P. 115 116. 117. Let us returne to the authority of the Synod which consisteth in deciding and determining such matters as cannot otherwise in particular Churches be concluded either because they concerne the common state of all Churches or because they lack sufficient authority in some one Church First therefore the lawfull Synod hath to consider if any controversy of doctrine doe arise that it be determined by the word of God c. Secondly it hath to determine of the use of the ceremonies not of will without reason or ground of Scripture but upon necessary causes of avoiding offence and similitude of superstition of bearing with the weak of order and comelinesse and edification So did the Synod of the Apostles and Elders command for a time abstinencie from meat offered to Idols otherwise lawfull in it selfe for offences sake c. Also for order and comelines and best edification the Synod hath to determine what shall be observed in particular charges as of the time place and forme of preaching and praying and administring of the Sacraments For who should be able to know what order comelines and edification requireth according to Gods word but they that be teachers and preachers of the same unto all others For it is absurd that they should be taught by such in these small things as ought to learne the trueth of them in all matters c. (e) P. 118. It is out of all controversy that before there were any Christian Magistrates this authority was proper unto the Synod Which authority we know to be granted to the Church by our Saviour Christ practised by his Apostles continued by their successours three hundred yeares before there were any Christian Emperours and long time after there were Christian Emperours even as long as any puritie continued in religion untill both Emperours and Synods were thrust out of all lawfull authoritie which they ought to have in the Church by the tyrannie of Antichrist In the same learned Discourse of Ecclesiasticall Government it is further added (f) P. 122. 123. 124. The Synod hath further authority concerning Discipline to reforme and redresse by Ecclesiasticall Censure all such defaults and controversies as cannot be determined in the particular Churches as for example If the Pastour himselfe have need to be severely punished where there is but one Pastour in a Church or if Elders which should be reformers of others have notoriously misgoverned themselves or if they have beene led by affection to condemne an innocent or to justifye the ungodly in these and such like cases all contention is to be concluded by the authority of the Synod Some example we have thereof Act. 15. where those contentious Schismatiques that withstood Paul and Barnabas at Antiochia were constrained to yeeld by authority of the Councell and Paul and Barnabas restored to their credit For which causes Synodes ought oftentimes to be assembled though not generall of the whole Realme but particular of every Province or Shire as it may be most conveniently that such things as are to be reformed may be redressed with speed These and many other such like assertions in allowance of Synods and their authority hath this learned Authour whom yet they have alledged against me Had Will. Best but had so much wit or conscience as to have duely looked upon these English Authors being but small treatises and perused them diligently he might easily have learned hereby what order God requires in the Government of his Church But taking so much upon trust and presuming blindely upon the fidelity and skill of a Brownist therefore is he runne into Scandall having published many slanders against the Churches of Christ and wrested so many witnesses against their meanings In the next place the Testimony of Mr Fenner doth fitly offer itself to be examined of us for seeing he tooke upon him the Defence of the former Authour against Bridges who impugned that learned Discourse of Eccles Gov. we have reason to exspect that he also will defend the authority of Synods in like manner As for the two pages which Mr Ca. (g) Against Bridges p. 15 16. alledgeth he neither specifyeth his words neither doe I finde in either of those pages any one word against the use of Classes or Synods amoÌgst us but on the contrary a cleare testimony which he gives unto them For speaking there in pag. 16. of the forme of Discipline appoynted of God and of the severall points thereof particularly set downe in the word of God with other he reckoneth up these the joynt care of Elderships and Synods Afterwards he speaketh more fully in praise of this government and saith (h) Def. of Ecc. Disci ag Bridg. p. 105. The nature of this order itself which admitteth no Minister but learned nor any decision of weight but by advise of many with appointed conferences and Synods of learned men for such purposes besides the assurance of Gods favourable blessing of his owne ordinance and the experience of the Synodes of the Reformed Churches the comparison of their judgements Canons and other constitutions with the like of the other in any part beareth witnesse whether the want of learning and pietie both must needes be greater in it then in the other Whereas D. Fulk had given unto these Churches which have a Classicall and Synodall government the title and praise of (i) Learn Disc of Ecc. Gov. p. 7. rightly reformed Churches when D. Bridges was offended therewith Mr Fenner maintaines that praise to be due unto them and commends k their entire and whole obedience which they yeeld to God in receyving all the holy doctrine of our Saviour Christ both concerning things to be beleeved and also concerning the spirituall policie Discipline and order for guiding of his Church And further in the same place he repeats and undertakes to defend D. Fulkes words perswading to imbrace that most beautifull order of Ecclesiasticall regiment which God doth so manifestly blesse and prosper in our neighbours hands Hereby it may appeare how farre Mr Fenner was from that erroneous and slanderous spirit of Mr C. and W.B. And here by the example of W. Best all simple ignorant men are to be warned of publishing such false things as he hath done upon the credit of other men that are strangers from the Churches of Christ Moreover the judgement of Mr Fenner in approving this use of Synods for the government of Churches and judgement of causes may be clearly seen in sundry other testimonies which he hath given to this purpose and which I have (l) P. 84-88 before noted where among the rest when having maintained the right of Synods to be jure divino alledging many Scriptures for the warrant thereof he
to choose a Bishop which being sent thither as an Embassadour in the Embassage of God it might be granted unto them to glorify God in their meeting together He speakes there not of choosing a Bishop to minister in their owne Church but of choosing one to be their Deputy to travell unto the Synod or meeting in Antiochia for settling of order in that Church And in the same place to moove them the more he sheweth what was the practise of the Primitive Churches in such cases viz. that alwayes the neighbour Churches did send Bishops and some of them Elders and Deacons Againe writing upon the same occasion unto Polycarpus Bishop of Smyrna he saith (e) Epist ad Polyc. p. 97 98. It was meet to gather a Synod comely in the Lord and choose some dearly beloved and diligent person which might be called Theodromos or one that should runne for God who might travell into Syria and thereby celebrate their diligent love to the praise of God And using many arguments to commend that businesse unto him as the work of God he intreateth Polycarpus that he would write unto other Churches that they would doe the same thing that they which were able would send men to travell on foot that others would send their letters to be conveyed by such as Polycarpus should send thither From these testimonies of Ignatius Mr Parker (f) Pol. Ecc. l. 3. c. 24. p. 356. concludes that in those times according to the practise of the Reformed Churches with us neighbour Churches were combined together as it were Classically for the mutuall communication of offices And whereas D. Bilson (g) Perpet Gov. c. 7. confesseth that it was the manner of that time if any Church was tossed with waves of discord that neighbour Churches round about did send a Bishop Elder or Deacon for appeasing that tempest Mr Parker inferres justly thereupon If neighbour Churches had right or authority in compounding of strifes why not also in moderating of elections His conclusion in the same place is Let this very right in compounding strife be a sufficient authorization for our Classes Thus then it is apparant that Ignatius was not directly with Mr Canne as he boasteth but his meaning hath bene manifestly perverted contrary to his words Tertullian that is next alledged though misalledged c. 29. being put for c. 39. relating the manner of Christian assemblies in his time saith in effect (h) Apol. c. 39. They came together into the Congregation it is not sayd into one Congregation as Mr C. alledgeth it for to pray unto God for to rehearse the Divine Scriptures and with holy words yo nourish faith stirre up hope and fasten confidence And they used exhortations reproofes and divine Censure I answer I. Though particular Churches met together for such end this hinders not but that the Deputies of those same Churches might meet together in Synods for their mutuall assistance in the judgement of more weighty and difficult causes It followes not because severall Congregations have their due power that therefore the power of Classes is an undue power II. that Tertullian himself intended no such thing it appeares evidently by the great approbation and commendation which he gives unto Synods in saying (i) De Jejunüs advers Psychi c. 13 The appoynted Synods are kept through the countries of Graecia in certaine places out of all the Churches whereby both the deeper or more difficult matters are handled in common by that representation of the whole Christian flock they are celebrated with great reverence He alledgeth the words of Origen writing much to the same purpose (k) In Jos Hom. 7. Such as were brought in the third place for sinne unto the Congregation if they stood obstinate by the judgement of the whole Church were excommunication from the body the Elders of the Church pronouncing the sentence And then in his owne words he sayth (l) Ch. pl. p. 90. Observe here he saith not that the matter was caried to a Classis and there first determined c. but names onely the Congregation and Elders thereof notwithstanding had there bene any such superiour judicatorie Assembly it is likely he would have omitted it and mentioned a subordinate and inferiour one ANSVV. I. The words which they alledge in another letter in Origens name as if they had bene his speech verbatim described are not his words He neither speakes of men brought unto the Church nor of the judgment of the Church nor of Elders pronouncing the sentence he shewes how all the people might be polluted by the sinne of one man when the Briefts which rule the people being unmindefull of priestly severity doe not rebuke nor take away evill from them nor make him as a Publicane and Heathen which hath despised the admonition of the Church but not in such words and forme of speech as Mr Canne faineth II. All that Origen there speakes is not repugnant to Classicall government all that he there requireth is dayly performed by the Churches among us which stand under the government of Classes and Synods Obstinate offenders having their names and offences divers times published before the whole Congregation are with the consent thereof excommunicated by the judgement of the Eldership going before III. If Origen in his writings had expressely denyed the authority of Synods it had bene of no great weight against the generall judgement of other ancient Fathers the rather seeing his writings are rejected and condemned by so many especially by Epiphanius and Hieronie the Authours hereafter alledged by Mr Canne And see how vaine many of his glosses were even touching this poynt Speaking of the keyes of the kingdome of heaven Mat. 16. he there telles us of many keyes to open severall gates in heavenâ that (m) Orig in Mat. 16. Tempérance is one key to open the Gate of Temperance in heaven that Iustice is another key to open another Gate and so for all other vertues And afterwards expounding the promise made Matt. 18.18 touching binding and loosing in heaven comparing it with the promise made unto Peter Mat. 16.19 because a word of the plurall number is used in the promise to Peter ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã in coelis and to others a word of the singular number ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã in coelo Origen from thence (n) Idem in Mat. 18. teacheth us this Doctrine that Peter did binde and loose in all heavens whereas some others did but binde and loose in one heaven And therefore he concludeth Look how much better he is that bindeth by so much is he that is bound bound in more then one heaven and by how much better he is that looseth by so much the more blessed is he that is loosed because he is loosed in all the heavens Such are many of the interpretations of Origen IV. As Mr Canne misalledgeth Origen to impugne the authority of Classes and Synods so other more learned judicious Writers alledge him
on the contrary for proof thereof D. Whitaker to vindicate the authority of Synods against the Papists and to prove their power above the Pope argueth (o) De CoÌc qu. 5. p. 183. from the greater assistance of the Holy Ghost and of Christ governing his Church to wit in Synods and for declaration hereof brings the testimony of Origen noting upon Rom. 15. that it is sayd to none of the Apostles singularly and to none of the faithfull I will be with thee but unto a multitude of Churches plurally I will be wish you And Mr Parker (p) Pol. Eccl l. 3. c. 12. p. 89 90. from him repeateth againe the same Argument taken from the testimony of Origen And besides this it is noted by the (q) Cent. 3. c. 9. Magdeburgenses how Origen himself was employed in divers Synods in Arabia for the conviction of sundry heresies Cyprian is in like manner perverted for when as he r Lib. 3. Epist 14. 10. reprooving those Elders that without consent either of the people or of their Pastour had rashly receaved unto the Communion againe such as were fallen and become Apostates before their due confession of fault doth shew that such things ought not to be concluded without common consent of the Church and confesseth also that Å¿ L. 1. ep 4 the people chiefly have power to choose worthy Ministers and to refuse unworthy ones this we also assent unto while that power is used aright But in the same place he gives a cleare testimony for the warrant of Synods in deciding of weightier causes when in that Synodall Epistle written by Cyprian Caecilius Primus Polycarpus and many others in the name of the Synod then assembled together it is sayd that t Art 6 7. it is to be observed and held by divine Ordinance and Apostolicall observation which is also kept among us and almost through all the Provinces that for the right performing of ordination all the next Bishops of that Province are to assemble together unto that people to which an Overseer is ordained c. And of this practise he there gives an instance in the ordination of Sabriââ and in the deposition of Basilides and shewes the reason thereof that by the suffrages of the whole bââtherhood and by the judgement of those Bishops which were presently assembled together the office of a Bishop might be conferred upon him and that hands might belayd upon him instead of Basilides And besides this we finde there many v Cypt. L. 1. ep 2. 5 Firmil ad Cyp. Ep. 75. p. 236. other pregnant evidences of the use necessity and authority of Synods in those times From thence S. Goââââtius in his answers to Paâdius his annotations on Cyprian doth x P. 243. ad annot 14 confirme the liberty of Churches in maintayning yearely their Provinciall Synods c. From thence also Mr Parker confirmes the use of Classicall government in these Reformed Churches and concludes y Pol. Ecc. l. 3. c. 24. de Classib p. 356 357. Why doe I spend time There is nothing more evident to him that is acquainted with the ancient monuments of history then that neighbours even besides the Synod did eftsoone meet together for deciding of strifes for ordinations for dissolving of doubts and in summe for every meighty businesse Of which assemblies the Epistles of Cyprian are full And these assemblies what are they els but Classicall assemblies And againe in the same place Hereof we have examples every where in the Epistles of Cyprian A little after Who sees not here the lively portraiture of our Classes And Oh how doth the Hierarchy offend which hath banished this most pleasant combination of Classes Hereby the Reader may judge whether it be not an absurd and senseles boasting of Mr Canne who oppugning this Classicall government is not ashamed to say of Cyprians testimony in these Epistles What can be more full and absolute to our purpose then this With what judgment doth this man read the writings of the Fathers It is sayd in the a Ch. pl. p. 90. next place Eusebius testifyeth that the Churches of the most famous Cities were in their constitution first but one ordinary constant Congregation as Jerusalem b Eus l. 3.11 Ephesus c L. 3.28 Alexandria d 3.13 Hierapolis e 4.1 Corinth f 3.32 Sardis g 4.22 c. This being so then it followes that primitively they were independent and stood not under any other Ecclestasticall authority out of themselves In the allegation of these testimonies out of Eusebius there be divers mistakings and faylings of memory or attention Hierapolis with reference to L. 4.1 where it is not mentioned but in L. 3.32 Corinth with reference to L. 3.32 where it is not found but after in L. 4.22 Sardis alledged with reference to L. 4.22 where there is no mention at all thereof but there is such a mention of Athens as is intended for Sardis These slips of memory are to be noted for help of the Reader that would examine the places but may well be excused in such a number of quotations To leave them and to come unto the great abuses here to be observed I. In all the places here alledged Eusebius doth not testify that the Churches of these Cities were in their constitution first but one ordinary constant Congregation he hath no such words He gives unto them the name and title of a Parish but it is not proved that in every Parish there was but one ordinary constant Congregation Whether they were so or not this title of Parish proves is not II. The consequence made from hence is more evidently false for to admit these Churches were at the first but one ordinary constant Congregation yet doth it not at all follow that therefore primitively they were independent and stood not under any other Ecclesiasticall authority out of themselves Both our English Church here and generally other Reformed Churches in these countries were in their first constitution and for the most part still are but one ordinary Congregation and yet from the first stood under the Ecclesiasticall authority of Classes and Synods in which they were combined III. Suppose some of the Churches either in Eusebius time or in later times did not at their first constitution stand under the authority of Synods when Churches being so few and so farre distant they wanted opportunity of combining themselves together for their mutuall assistance this hinders not but that upon the encrease of neighbour Churches they might afterwards submit themselves unto this order IV. That the Primitive Churches whereof Eusebius writes in his history did stand under another Ecclesiasticall authority out of themselves and were subject unto their censures he makes it evident by sundry instances He h Eccl. Hist l. 5. c. 14. records how the errour of Montanus was judged and condemned by many Synods in Asia how i L. 6. c. 42. Novatus and the
answer the testimonies produced by Aërius and wonders that such a Divine that tooke upon him to refute all Heretickes did not see his owne foule errour Yea it is further t Soc. Hist Eccl. l. 6. c. 11.13 recorded of Epiphanius that he disorderly intruded himself into the charge of Chrysostome contrary to the Ecclesiasticall Canons observed in those times by celebrating the Lords supper ordaining a Deacon in the Church at Constantinople And thus we see Mr Cannes witnesses are in extremity opposite unto himself Another of his witnesses is Ierome from whom he alledgeth that v Jer. ad Gal. q. 10. In every Congregation there ought to be a Senate or assembly of Elders To this I answer I. This is nothing against the authority of Synods The Reformed Churches have in every Congregation such a Senate of Elders and yet this hinders not but that they have ought to have Classes Synods also both for direction and correction of Elderships and for decision of the controversies arising in particular Churches II. Though every Congregation ought to have a Senate of Elders yet Ierome doth not avouch so much in the place alledged His words are falsifyed for in the place which they misquote ad Gal. instead of ad Alg. the words of Jerome are these x Ad Algas qu. 10. How great the traditions of the Pharisees are which at this day they call ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã and what old wives fables I cannot expresse For neither doth the greatnes of the booke permit and many of them are so filthy that I blush to tell And yet saith he I will tell one of them to the ignominy of that envyous nation They have Rulers in their Synagogues of their wisest men deputed unto a filthy work c. What this filthy work was though Jerome expresse it yet I thinke it shame to publish And this which he saith in detestation of the Jewes without approbation of their order is all that he there saith for an assembly of Elders So vaine and insufficient are the Allegations of Mr Canne III. That Hierome allowed the authority of Synods above particular Churches it may appeare by that he sayth y Ad Euagriu ep 85. Si authoritas quaeritur orbis major est urbe If we seek for authority greater is the world then the city that is as D. Whitaker expounds the same the Churches dispersed through the world he sayth z De Pont. Rom. qu. â p. 9â 99. All the authority of the Church of Rome is not so great as is the authority of all Churches every where And thereby he acknowledgeth the authority of Synods arising from the deputation of many Churches to be greater then the single authority of any one particular Church Besides whereas Damasus Bishop of Rome was a zealous opposite to the Arian Macedonian and other heresies and in divers Synods furthered the censure and condemnation of such as persisted in those errours and wrote divers Synodicall Epistles which witnesse the exercise of that authority by Synods Hierome a Ad Gerontiam confesseth that in the writing of those Synodall letters he did assist and help Damasus which he could not with good conscience have done unlesse he had allowed the authority of Synods Lastly if Hierome wrote that in every particular Congregation there ought to be a Senate or assembly of Elders then is Mr Canne and his Congregation condemned by Hierome because they have now for many yeares had no Senate nor assembly of Elders to governe them Mr Canne being sole governour of them without an Eldership In the next place touching this assembly of Elders he addes that The power of choosing them is in the people And for this he alledgeth three Authours together b Ad Rust Hil. ad CoÌst August Cyr. in Ioh. 20.21 Hierome Hilarie Cyrill I answer For Hierome ad Rusticum there is nothing at all spoken touching the matter but he is falsely alledged For Hilary I. He is also falsely alledged he sayth nothing touching the Senate or assembly of Elders of which Mr C. speakes II. Though he entreat Constantius the Arian Emperour who had banished many worthy Bishops that he would permit the people to heare those Teachers and Ministers of the Sacraments whom they would whom they thought good and whom they had chosen that they might offer up prayers for his safety and felicity yet doth he not hereby prejudice the authority and jurisdiction of Synods This hinders not but that Synods might censure and judge of the elections made by the people and of other controversies of particular Churches III. Hilary also c Cent. Magdeb. Cent. 4. c. 10 col 1134 1135. wrote a peculiar booke touching Synods exstant among his workes which he had translated out of Greek into Latine wherein the Acts and decrees of divers Synods that censured and condemned the Arian heresy are recorded Had he thought with my opposites that this jurisdiction of Synods had bene an usurped and unlawfull power he ought not to have given so much approbation of them in alledging their authority for defense of his opinion without some testification against their power Besides what colour of reason hath Mr C. to shew that Hilarius should vary from the judgement of Orthodox Bishops who in that age d Ib. Cent. 4. c. 7. col 519. 528 c. ordinarily used to meet together in Synods for the exercise of Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction For Cyrill in Ioh. 20.21 whom he also brings to prove that the Senate or assembly of Elders ought to be chosen by the people he is in like manner abused and falsely alledged by him For I. Cyrill upon those words of Christ As the Father hath sent me so send I you sayth that Christ in those words ordained the Teachers of the world and Ministers of the divine mysteries c. That therefore Paul is true saying No man takes this honour unto himself c. Heb. 5. c. He shewes how Christ called his Disciples but hath not a word neither touching an assembly of Elders nor of their choosing by the people Such falshood and forgery there is in the Allegations of Mr C. And yet if he had spoken as much as is here pretended it had bene no empeachment unto the authority of Synods as was shewed before II. That this Cyrill Bishop of Alexandria did acknowledge the use of Synods not onely for counsell and admonition but for censure and judgement of causes it appeareth evidently by his practise while in the e Euagr. Hist Eccl. l. 1. c. 4. Synod holden at Ephesus in the time of Theodosius he being a principall member of that Synod did together with others give sentence against Nestorius and deposed him from his office for his obstinacy in refusing to appeare before them and for his heresy whereof he had bene convicted The next witnesse abused by him is Ambrose who is alledged to shew what the Senate or assembly of Elders is to doe viz.
man of sinne With these testimonies of ancient Fathers Mr Canne alledgeth for his opinion that some Councels have granted so much and Christian Emperours by their Lawes confirmed it Two of these viz. the Councell of Nice Constantinople he alledgeth at large and specifyes no Canon which he intendeth for this purpose And as for the 3d Councell of Carthage whereat Augustine was present I have shewed * Pa. 223. before that it makes directly for us That 22th Canon which he alledgeth viz. (a) Magdeb. Cent. 4. c. 9. col 868. that no Clerk be or dained without examination by Bishops and testimony of the people empeacheth not the authority of Classes and Synods but confirmeth the order established by them And that Christian Emperours have by their lawes confirmed the authority of Synods it is plaine and undenyable The (b) Sulp. Se. v S. Hist l. 2 Councell of Nice that condemned Arius was authorised by Constantine the Great The (c) Sulp. S. Hist conâin ex Sleyd p. 162. Councell of Constantinople that condemned Macedonius was authorised by the Emperour Theodosius the Elder The (d) P. 164. Councell of Ephesus that condemned Nestorius was authorised by Theodosius the younger The (e) P. 170. Councell of Chalcedon that condemned Eutyches was authorised by the Emperour Martianus And as it was in these first Generall Councels so may it be observed in many other Instead of the rest let the (f) Codex Canon Ecc. Univ. edit Christ Just book of Canons suffice confirmed by Iustinian the Emperour there being contained in that book many Canons which ordaine that the causes of particular Churches should be (g) Can. 5 80 83 85. judged by Synods and so decided by another superiour Ecclesiasticall authority out of themselves At the end of these Canons there is added the sanction or decree of Iustinian (h) Novella consti Just Imper. 131. by which he doth not onely allow them and give force of lawes unto them but with an excessive farre greater honour then is due unto them would have the foure Oecumenicall Councels to be receaved even as the holy Scriptures Now though he offended greatly in this his esteeme of them yet this may serve to shew what little reason Mr Canne had to alledge the decrees of Councels for his opinion SECT VII Touching the Testimonies of Reformed Churches FRom ancient times they come back to the later times of Reformation and say (a) Ch. pl. p. 91. Touching Reformed Churches if we may take the Confession of their faith for testimony then surely we have their consent also with us The Churches consenting with them as they vainely imagine are these according to their order in alledging of them The Bohemian Churches Churches under the Palsgrave the Helvetian Churches the French Churches Churches of the Auspurge Confession of the Low-countries of Nasovia But the trueth is both these and other Reformed Churches doe condemne my oppisites in allowing of Synods to judge the causes of particular Congregations The Confession of the Bohemian Churches say they hath these words (b) Harm Conf. c. 14. The keyes that is Ecclesiasticall Government are given in trust and granted to the Pastours and to each severall Ecclesiasticall society that is ordinary Congregation whether they be small or great I answer I. This testimony is clipped by Mr Canne who leaves out the words of order which shew their opinion touching the originall and derivation of this power The words of this Bohemian Confession are that the keyes of the Lord or this administration and power of the keyes is granted and delivered first unto the Governours and Ministers of the Church and then unto every Christian Congregation c. Therein they doe not consent with Mr Canne but with the opinion of Mr Baines noted (c) P. 114 115. before And they doe there also apply these words unto absolution given by the Priest of the Church as they call him To this end they alledge those places Ioh. 20.23 Luk. 10.16 Their meaning is declared more fully before where they (d) Harmo Confes Art 5. de Poenit. p. 241. edit 1612. teach that the poenitent are to come unto the Priest and to confesse their sinnes unto God before him c. and to desire absolution of him by the keyes of the Church that they may obtaine remission of sinnes by such a ministery so instituted of Christ. This order seemes to agree with that forme of absolution described and appointed in the English booke of Common prayer at the visitation of the sick 11. It is acknowledged by the Ministers of the Church of the Picards so called in Bohemia and Moravia in the (e) P. 219. preface to the forementioned Confession of their fayth that their fathers had appealed unto a Synod c. where if any thing should be found dissonant from the Scriptures they were willing from the heart and lovingly to be subject and obedient to the censure and appointment of the Synod in all things This shewes their dissent from Mr Canne and his people III. The Combination of the Christian and Orthodox Churches in Bohemia and Moravia called by themselves The Vnitie of the brethren in Bohemie doth give a cleare testimony unto the trueth touching the authority of Synods for the government of particular Churches and judgement of their causes by a superiour Ecclesiasticall authority out of themselves as appeareth in the booke of their Discipline where they (f) Ratio Discip ordinisq Ecc. in Unitate frat Bohem. c. 2. p. 33.34 38. professe that for weighty causes in providing for the necessities of the whole Vnitie or some Diocesse therein they use to hold Synods either Generall or Particular c. They alledge these 5 ends To confirme brotherly love and concord To strengthen them in the work of the Lord To preserve the vigour of Discipline To exclude scandalous persons out of the number of their Ministers c. To ordaine Ministers c. and for the (g) Ib. p. 41. examination of Ministers before they be confirmed The exercise of this authority is also declared in their (h) Ib. cap. 6. p. 87 88. c. Visitations of the Churches which are in their Vnitie or consociation This example of these brethren of the Vnitie is so much the more to be regarded of us in respect of the singular providence blessing of God in preserving them to this day in the midst of so many persecutions as they have endured being more ancient then other Reformed Churches having continued from the dayes of Iohn Husse and being holpen by the Waldenses that were scattered into those parts so that they (i) Ib. pref p. 2 3. were increased to almost 200 little Congregations in Bohemia Moravia about the yeare 1500 before the time of Luther Their piety love concord and zeale of religion notwithstanding some imperfections appeares by their orders to be very great in speciall their care of sanctifying the
31. Article of the Belgick Confession which is poynted at hath nothing that serves their turne against me neither doe they shew what clause therein they intend for their purpose And what seemes most to accord with their former allegations I haue answered before But for the Synods of these Countries whereas Mr C. saith (i) Ch. pl. p. 91.92 What those Synods were of whom Mr Paget speaketh in pag. 66. who decreed that particular Congregations should not practise among themselves all Gods ordinances I doe not yet know but this I know that no Reformed Church hath made this an Article of their faith And therefore it is certaine if such a thing be it was onely the invention of some particular men It is here to be observed 1. That Mr Canne falsifyeth my words that which I sayd was this (k) Answ to W.B. p. 66. When the busines is so weighty that by former generall consent of Churches testifyed by their Deputies meeting together in their Synods it hath bene agreed that the same shall not be proceeded in without advise of the Classis such as is the election of Ministers the excommunication of offenders and the like that in such cases ordinarily matters are brought unto the Classis c. Now this voluntary agreement not to proceed without advise of the Classis before matters of so great weight were determined was not to hinder particular Congregations from the practise of all Gods ordinances among them but onely to prevent and restraine abuses in the manner of doing and to direct them for the better performance thereof among themselves 11. What those Synods were wherein such agreements were made it had bene easy for Mr C. to have knowne if he had used diligence in enquiry and search for them To help him herein let him consider these (l) KerckeÌ-OrdeningeÌ der Gerefo NederlaÌtsc KerckeÌ Nation Syno tot EmbdeÌ An. 1571. Art 13 14. 33 34. Nat. Syn. tot Dordr An. 1578. Art 4.8 99.100 Nat. Syn. tot Middelb An. 1581. Art 3.4 62.63 Nat. Syn. in 's Graven-Hag An. 1586. Art 3.4.5.36 47.69.70.72 Nat. Syn. tot Dordr An. 1618 1619. Art 3 4 11 12 76 77 79. plaine evidences recorded in divers Synods viz. that men shall not proceed to election or deposition of Ministers or excommunication of offenders without the advise and judgement of a Classicall assembly And besides the decrees of these Nationall Synods the like agreements and resolutions have bene made in sundry (m) Provinc Syn. tot Dordr An. 1574. Art 12. Prov. Syn. tot Middelb An. 1591. Art 3 4 9 58 68 69. Provinciall Synods so that from time to time after ripe deliberation long experience these Acts of their Synods have still bene renewed and confirmed from the beginning of their Reformation even unto this day III. Besides these generall acts and agreements of severall Synods we have their practise also for confirmation hereof to declare that the causes of particular Churches were judged by another Ecclesiasticall authoritie out of themselves Thus it is witnessed (n) TriglaÌd van de Moder p. 56.57 that Caspar Coolhaes was excommunicated by the Provinciall Synod of Holland holden at Haerlem Anno 1582. that the cause of Hermannus Herberts was judged and he suspended from his Ministery by a particular Synod of South-Holland holden in the Haghe Anno 1591. Novemb. 6. that Cornelius Wiggertsz was also judged and excommunicated by a particular Synod of North-Holland by reason of the errours holden by him that (o) Act. Syn. Nat. Dordr An. 1618. Ses 22. Nicolaus Grevinchovius Minister at Rotterdam was removed from his ministery by the sentence of the South-Holland Synod holden at Delph that (p) Ib. pref Adolphus Venator Minister at Alcmaer that Ioannes Valesius Ioannes Rodingenus and Isaacus Welsingius Pastours of the Church at Horne were suspended from their ministery by the North-Holland Synod and that divers others in Gelderland were in like manner censured by the Synods holden in that Province at Arnhem is also recorded in that historicall preface prefixed before the Acts of the last Nationall Synod at Dort And in the (q) Ses 22 23. booke itself it is likewise testifyed that Simon Goulartius Minister of the Gallo-Belgick or Walloens Church at Amsterdam was removed from his place by the Gallo-Belgick Synod By these and sundry other like acts and sentences that might be noted it is evident that the Synods held in these Reformed Churches are not onely for counsell and admonition but for the exercise of jurisdiction in censuring offenders judging of controversies that their meaning is perverted when their Confession of faith is objected against me That which Mr Canne (r) Ch. pl. p. 91. alledgeth from the Synod of Middelburgh An. 1581. is also mistaken by him there being no such thing found in that Synod as he mentioneth touching election done by voyces publickly in the Temple And if it had bene there yet should not that prejudice the authority of Synods or Classes in allowing or censuring such elections either before or after they were made Againe it is objected The Synod of Tilleburgh in Nasovia determined the like as Zepperus (Å¿) Pol. Ecc. p. 831. writeth ANSVV. The determinations of this Synod being like unto those before mentioned are therefore directly against my opposites as the former were Zepperus in his preface to the Articles agreed upon in this Synod telles us how the Earle of Nassau having seene the Articles of the Synod held in Middelburgh Anno 1581. he took such liking thereof that in the yeare following he called the speciall Ministers of his country together unto a Synod in Tilleburgh requiring that the agreements of the aforesayd Synod might be applyed unto the use of the Churches under his dominion so farre as they well could Hereupon the principall conclusions thereof were receaved and confirmed among them and so farre as doth shew their full consent in the poynt of our controversy viz. that particular Congregations are to be subject unto an Ecclesiasticall authority of Synods and Classes Therefore it was agreed (t) Ib. p. 833 Art 4. that the calling of Ministers should be made by the judgement of the Classis c. That (v) P. 834. where divers examined of the Church or of it the Classicall assembly together were judged to be fit then the election was to be in the power of the Church and to be done by suffrages publickly in the temple and if they were equall then to use lots c. This seemeth to be the Article which Mr C. stumbled at before as if it had bene so written in the Synod of Middelb 1581. which yet doth not exclude the precedent allowance of the Classis in such elections Moreover it was there agreed (x) P. 837. Art 23. that if any complaine of wrong done in a lesser assembly or Synod he may referre the matter by appeale unto a superiour Synod (y) P. 843. Art 61.
that no man be excommunicated without the consent of a Classicall assembly (z) Art 63. that the deposition of Ministers be done by the judgement of a Classicall assembly and consent of the Magistrate These and the like Articles there concluded doe shew how farre the Nassovian Churches were from that opinion of the Brownists and some other in denying the subjection of particular Congregations unto any Ecclesiasticall authority out of themselves Where could Mr C. finde more pregnant testimony against himself then in such resolutions of Reformed Churches as these be With the former Reformed Churches alledged by Mr Canne doe agree all the other so farre as I can learne by any enquiry For the Church of England B. Jewell testifveth (a) Def. of Apol. of Ch. of Engl. par 6. c. 17. div 1. 2. that we have had ere now in England Provinciall Synods and have governed our Churches by home made lawes and he maintaineth that without wayting for a Generall Councell it was rather thought good to doe that which both rightly might be done and hath many a time bene done as well of other good men as also of many Catholick Bishops that is to remedie our Churches by a Provinciall Synod And besides other examples there is a (b) Syntag. Confes p. 125 136 speciall monument recording the Acts and Articles agreed upon in the Synod holden at London Anno D. 1562. and againe of another Synod Anno 1571. confirming the Articles of the former Synod ratifyed by the approbation of Qu. Elizabeth to be observed through the whole Kingdome c Now howsoever there be great difference in divers Churches touching the manner of celebrating these Synods yet herein which is the poynt of our present controversy they doe all agree viz. that there is a superiour Ecclesiasticall authority of Synods to judge and determine the affaires of particular Congregations The testimony of the Church of Scotland for the authority of Presbyteries and Synods in judging the causes of particular Congregations is most cleare In the admission of Ministers to their offices there was (c) First book of Discipline p. 29. ed. 1621 required not onely the consent of the people and Church whereunto they should be appoynted but also approbation of the learned Ministers appointed for their examination Touching all sorts of Synods among them it was concluded that (d) Sec. b. of Discip ch 7. p. 80. they have power to execute Ecclesiasticall discipline and punishment upon all transgressours and proud contemners of the good order and policie of the Kirke and so the whole Discipline is in their hands Touching Provinciall Synods which they call the lawfull conventions of the Pastors Doctors and other Elders of a Province gathered for the common affaires of the Kirkes thereof c. they (e) Ib. p. 81. say Thir assemblies are institute for weightie matters to be intreated by mutuall consent and assistance of the brethren within that Province as need requires This Assembly hath power to handle order and redresse all things committed or done amisse in the particular assemblies It hath power to depose the office-bearers of that Province for good and just causes deserving deprivation And generally thir Assemblies have the whole power of the particular Elderships whereof they are collected Besides these Canons and rules of their Discipline there be also divers Actes of their Generall Assemblies prefixed before the foresayd First and Second bookes of their Discipline which by many instances doe shew how that power of Synods was exercised and put in practise in the Church of Scotland For example we read (f) P. 14. Edinb Iul. 5. 1570. that there was an Excommunication directed against Patrik called B of Murray to be executed by M. Robert Pont Commissioner their with the assistance of the Ministers of Edinburgh We finde there in another Assembly (g) P. 15. Edinb Aug. 6. 1573. that Alexander Gordoun B. of Galloway being accused of divers offences it was concluded that he should make publick repentance in Sackcloth three severall Sundaies first in the Kirk of Edinburgh secondly in Halyrudhous thirdly in the Queenes Colledge under the paine of Excommunication We finde in another Assembly (h) P. 16. Edinb Mar. 6. 1573. that the B. of Dunkell was ordained to confesse his fault publickly in the Kirk of Dunkell for not exequuting the sentence of the Kirk against the Earle of Athol For the confirmation of this Synodall authority there is added in the same place an Act of Parliament (i) P. 19. 20 c. The 12 Parl. at Edinb Iun. 5. 1592. prefixed also before the sayd bookes of their Discipline having this Title Ratification of the liberty of the true Kirk of generall and Synodall Assemblies of Presbyteries of Discipline c. The Confession of fayth made by the Church of Scotland both for the Doctrine and for the Discipline thereof is yet further confirmed unto us both by generall Subscription and by a most Solemne Oath The formall words of that Subscription and Oath are thus recorded unto us (k) Syntag. Confes p. 158 160. We beleeve with our hearts confesse with our mouth subscribe with our hands c. promising and swearing by that great name of the Lord our God that we will continue in the Doctrine Discipline of this Church and that we will defend the same according to our calling and power all the dayes of our life under paine of all the curses contained in the law danger of body and soule in the day of that dreadfull judgement of God Hereunto is annexed in the same place the Mandate of the Kings Majestie whereby he enjoyneth all Commissioners and Ministers of the Word throughout his kingdome that they require this confession of all their Parishioners c. And so farre as I can learne even unto this day there is still observed this substantiall and maine poynt of Discipline namely a power in Synodall assemblies to judge the controversies that doe arise in particular Congregations Here Mr Canne instead of a Iurie of 24 men to condemne my position for an errour and untrueth as he (l) Ch. pl. p. 83. speakes may see a Iurie of more then thrice 24 Congregations in Scotland maintayning my position and condemning his errour by their example The Reformed Churches in Savoy as that of Geneva (m) Kerckel Ordon der gemeeÌte van Geneven p. 9 10 c. and the Churches in the villages thereabout standing under the jurisdiction of the Magistrates in Geneva were combined together for their mutuall guidance and the Ministers of those Churches meeting weekly together were subject to the censure of such Ecclesiasticall assemblies and the affaires of those Churches judged therein The knowledge of this is so common a thing that in appearance hereupon grew the reproach reported by Mr Canne himself that (n) Ch. pl. p. 94. at Geneva subjecting of Churches to this order first began The Evangelicall Churches in the greater
that if his order of Synods may be refused by such as deserve Ecclesiasticall censures that then a doore should be opened to all heresies sects all the judgements of the Church whereunto Christ sendeth us should be subverted c. The Divines of Embden (e) Ibid. p. 1â7 accord with the rest and besides other reasons for confirmation of Synodall Authority in the judgement of Ecclesiasticall causes they alledge that very place of Scripture Act. 20.28 which my opposites pervert to a contrary end against me Neither have they onely in generall shewed what the authority of Synods is and also what this Synod may doe but the Synod goes further and proceeds unto the exercise of this power and pronounceth sentence against those that persisted in their errours In the Copie of that Sentence (f) Act. Syn. Nat. Dordr Sess 138. p. 280. there be divers acts of their power to be observed in the severall expressions formes of speech used therein as for example This Synod of Dort doth seriously instantly and according to the authority which it hath by the word of God over all the members of their Churches in the name of Christ require exhort admonish enjoyne all every one of the Pastours in the Churches of the United Provinces Doctours Rectours Masters in the Universities Schooles c. The Synod after invocation of the holy name of God being in conscience well assured of their authority from the word of God following the steps of Ancient late Synods c. (g) P. 281. Doth interdict the persons cited unto this Synod from all Ecclesiasticall charge and deposeth them from their offices and also judgeth them unworthy of Academicall functions untill by earnest repentance c. For the rest whose cognition is not come to this Nationall Synod it committeth unto Provinciall Synods Classes Presbyteries according to the order receaved that with all care they procure c. That they diligently take heed unto themselves that they admit not any man to the holy ministery which refuseth to subscribe unto the doctrine declared in these Synodicall constitutions and to teach the same that they also retaine no man by whose manifest dissension c. This judgement Sentence of the Synod was afterward in most full ample manner (h) Ibid. p. 282. approved confirmed by the Illustrious Lords the States Generall of the United Provinces acknowledging also the businesse of this Synod to be agreat holy work such as heretofore the Reformed Churches never saw c. Besides this Sentence pronounced against those twelve or thirteen of the Remonstrants that by authority of the Synod were (i) Ibid. p. 16 17. cited to appeare before them there is also another speciall sentence (k) P. 204 205. of suspension from their function concluded pronounced against Everhardus Vosculius and Iohannes Schotlerius Ministers at Campen because of their contumacy in not appearing before the Synod being lawfully cited thereunto Moreover it is memorable that the members of this Synod the Deputies of severall Churches did all every one of them take a most solemne oath in testimony of the good conscience which they had in the exercise of this authority The forme of the Oath was (l) Act. Syn. Nat. Dordr Sess 23. p. 61. as followeth I doe promise before God whom I beleeve and reverence as the present searcher of the reines and hearts that in this whole Synodall action wherein shal be undertaken an examination judgement decision both touching the five knowne Articles and the difficulties thence arising and also touching all other matters of doctrine I will not take any humane writings but onely the word of God for the certaine undoubted rule of faith and that in this whole cause I shall propound nothing to my self but the glory of God the peace of his Church and in speciall the conservation of the purity of doctrine So let my Saviour Jesus Christ be mercifull unto me whom I most earnestly beseech that he would continually assist me in this purpose with the grace of his Spirit This oath being first taken by the President of the Synod all the other Professours Pastours Elders of the Netherlands deputed unto the Synod and then all the Divines of other nations standing up in order did with a loud voyce every one of them declare that they did holily promise and sweare before God the same thing and testifyed that they came with such minde unto the Synod had hitherto sit downe therein and would hereafter by the grace of God continue Having now such a cloud of witnesses consenting with me I have reason in this place againe to put Mr Canne in minde of his vaine boasting (m) Ch. pl. p. 83. touching a Iurie of more then 24. men condemning me of errour Here may he see a Jurie of more then thrice 24 sworne men and of the most excellent servants of God in so many Reformed Churches and Universities the lights of Christendome the flower of the Churches and the select crowne of learned men as they of Geneva doe (n) Act. Syn. Nat. Dordr Sess 3. p. 12. stile them all testifying both by word and practise against him and against the opinion of Mr Dav. touching the jurisdiction of Synods A Supplement annexed by the Publisher for answer unto that vvhich follovveth in Mr Cannes booke THus farre good Reader the Authour hath travelled through those tedious wayes which Mr C. though with lesse trouble yet with more prejudice to his owne cause hath first opened unto him The summe of all is that wading through those streames of Arguments and Reasons wich Mr C. had let out upon him he hath found such as were of any depth to runne another way the other too shallow to hinder the passage of trueth in this controversie And marching through those severall rankes files of learned Authours which Mr C. had mustered brought into the field for his defence and assistance in this conflict he hath found them all excepting those that were to be excepted to be friends instead of enemies testifying plainely in their owne words in the words of sundry others with them that against their wills they were forced to appeare under his banners And therefore in the same order that he marshalled them against the Authority of Synods they now stand in aray against the Independency of Churches There remained yet one part of Mr Can. opposition in this cause to be encountred wherein he pretends to disappoint and conquer such forces as might seeme to be used in defence of that Classicall and Synodall government which he hath hitherto oppugned To this end he (a) Chur. plea p. 92. undertakes to answer certaine Reasons or Objections picked out of divers passages in the Authours (b) Answ to W.B. c first booke supposing by this meanes to have fully acquitted himself in this Dispute Now though there be nothing in these his Answers for
which an intelligent Reader might not easily satisfy himself from what hath beene sayd already in the foregoing Treatise yet lest Mr C. should plead there was ought left untouched that with any shew of reason required an answer for their help to whom such directions may be usefull I have here briefly noted what he hath sayd and to what purpose The Reasons or Objections which in this latter part of his booke he assayeth to answer are 1. Concerning the evill consequents of Independency 2. The ancient exercise of the power used in Synodall combinations 3. The liberty freedome hence arising unto Churches the members thereof 4. The determinations of Synods and consent of Reformed Churches in this matter 5. The Authours alledging the former practise of the Church where he was Minister In the sixt place he mentioneth some objections of which he (c) Church pl. p. 100. saith he will not stand to make any particular answer thereto but referreth us in generall to the writings of others which whosoever shall compare with the Authours words against which they are applyed and duely weigh the severall circumstances on both sides may easily discerne that this his generall answer needs no reply In the end lest we should doubt with what affection all the rest was written he graceth his booke with this Conclusion and disireth it may be noted when out of the abundance of his charity he saith Mr Paget would faine have the Classicall Discipline advanced that hee by it might have worldly credit also These are his last words ushered with others of the same stamp that hee seeks to disgrace Christs government to have his owne honoured embraced c. A vile slander not worthy to be answered For the other objections which Mr Canne pretends to answer it is to be observed that the Authour in his former writing hath not framed any Reasons for proofe of this poynt in controversie as he hath often (d) Pag. 40 73. 168. before noted in this Treatise It was not his purpose at that time to propound any Argument first or last but being the Defendant or partie accused to wait for the Arguments of his Accusers And so much was also signifyed in his (e) Answ to W. B. p. 71. 88. other booke which Mr C. had read and from whence those Reasons or pretences as he calles them are taken unto which here he shapes his Answers Yet notwithstanding he will take no notice of this but runnes into two contrary extremes before he affirmed that he brought no proofes because he had none to bring intimating (f) Chur. pl. p. 15. 16. that he hath not left this point unprooved out of forgetfulnes but rather of meere poverty as not having any authenticall records c. Here againe he makes him to bring Reasons Arguments when as he professed that at that time he intended to bring none not out of forgetfulnes or want of ability for he had sayd in the place before mentioned that he had to this purpose in his Sermons divers times alledged sundry evidences grounds of holy Scripture c. And Mr C. knew that he was able to produce such evidences by the occasionall mentioning of those two places Deut. 17. Act. 15. which he hath also undertaken to answer Come we now to the particulars THe first pretended Reason is set downe by Mr C. in these words If particular Congregations should not stand under any other Ecclesiasticall authoritie out of themselves manifold disorders confusion and dissipation of Churches would follow Thus he perverts the Authours words which were not set downe by way of Argument but meerly as a declaration of his judgement touching the benefit of Classes and Synods against the contrary accusation of his opposites His words are these (g) Answ to W. B. Pref. That single uncompounded policie as Mr Iacob calles it whereby particular Congregations are made to be independent not standing under any other Ecclesiasticall authority out of themselves that I conceive to bring with it manifold disorders confusion and dissipation of Churches That which the Authour thus set downe as his owne opinion which he held concerning the safety of this government for the maintaining of order setled peace in Churches that Mr C. transformes into an Argument calles it his first reason The Authour had just cause to mention that consideration in such manner as he did to shew the importance of this point in controversie by which he there also hoped that others would be warned to take heed what new formes of Churches and Church-government they frame unto themselves or commend unto others Experience hath taught not once nor twice that in the matter of framing Churches for want of taking such advice some have become like Vtopian Commonwealths men going to work according to their owne Idaeas they have begun a work which they were not able to finish not unlike unto that builder of whom our Saviour speakes Luk. 14.28 29 30. And therefore as before more briefly so now (h) Pag. 32 33. at his entrance into a more full and professed handling of this question the Authour hath hereby declared of what importance this controversy is and given instance in the disorders confusions and dissipations which have happened unto that Church of the Brownists at Amsterdam the rather because of their neglect and contempt of such remedies as from Classicall and Synodall government might have been afforded unto them If those that pretend such accurate exercise of Discipline have fallen into so great and manifold scandals such rash and offensive excommunications schismes depositions as are there mentioned how can it be expected that others in outward appearance more unable to mannage such a kinde of government should be free from running into the like or greater offences If some few single Churches within a few yeares have bewrayed to their losse and shame the great want of a combined government for the establishment of peace and order among them how many instances and examples of the same kinde might we looke for in processe of time where many Churches together should be erected according to this modell of Independent politie To this purpose the Authour hath applyed that observation touching these evill consequents of Independency not by way of argument as Mr C. hath set it downe If he had intended to propound an Argument he would have framed it after another manner for the aggravation of their errour as thus for example That independency of Churches which not being prescribed of God doth occasion manifold disorders c. that is so much the more to be avoyded But such is that Independency which is required of these Opposites Ergo. Or thus That Independency of Churches which not by accident onely but in the very nature thereof is a proper cause of manifold disorders is to be condemned But such is that Independency taught by these Opposites Ergo. The Argument thus propounded and understood principally
of more Churches of this frame seated together where the disorders ensuing would be more apparent and the neglect of the remedy more culpable hath sufficient grounds both of Scripture and Reason to uphold it First there being required a communion betwixt Churches as well as betwixt members of one Church as hath been noted (i) Pag. 109. before and seeing God is not ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the author of confusion or of unquietnesse but of peace and will have all things done decently in order specially in the Churches of the Saints 1. Cor. 14.33 40. hence we may conclude that such formes of government as doe unavoydably tend to disunion and disorder are not the Ordinances of God Secondly the principles of nature common equity as they may be read in the practise of all times and places doe teach that no humane societies can subsist together without these bonds of combination confederacy whereby it comes to passe that families unite themselves and grow together into greater Corporations Cities Provinces Commonwealths and Kingdomes for their mutuall peace and safety in the way of government The subordination of Courts in Civill government while they are framed according to an Aristocraticall temper is not repugnant unto the nature of Ecclesiasticall politie These things thus premised and applyed unto Classicall and Synodall combinations it may hereby appeare how Mr C. hath played the trifler in so many idle and impertinent answers which he hath made unto his owne frame of reason obtruded upon the Defendant But for further satisfaction behold the substance of his Answers I. C. ANSVV. I. When God hath established an order for the administration of his owne house what presumption of man dares change it Thinkes he that he is wiser then the Almighty c. REPL. I. This answer saith nothing to any part of the proposed argument even as he himself hath framed it unlesse it be a denyall of the Conclusion For of changing an order that God hath established there was no mention nor colour of any such meaning in the Authors words which he undertakes to refute Onely the question is whether Independency be that forme of administration which God hath appointed unto his Churches This Mr C. with vehement asseverations affirmes and complaines of them that deny it If this reasoning were good he might easily beat downe all objections that are made against his Tenet II. Observe with what insolent language he inveigheth against those that oppose his opinion as if they did set themselves poynt blanck against that which they saw to be the ordinance of God Did he thinke the Authour or others of his minde meant to plead in such manner for their judgement practise touching Classes and Synods Sure Mr C. knew it to be otherwise at least by those places of Scripture which he saw mentioned in their defence But herein also he shewes himself to be a disciple and follower of H. Barrow who for the same thing reproaching the Reformists sayth (k) Discov p. 189. 190. they would bring in a new adulterate forged government in shew or rather in despite of Christs blessed government which they in the pride rashnes ignorance and sensualitie of their fleshly hearts most miserably innovate corrupt and pervert c. Mr C. doth here in like manner multiply words to the same purpose I. C. ANSVV. II. Be it well considered that God alwayes abhorreth all good intentes of men that are contrary to the good pleasure of his will revealed in his word c. REPL. I. There is no mention made of any intentes in the supposed Reason it is onely sayd that Independency will be attended with disorders and confusion c. Mr C. therefore disputes with his owne intentes in these his impertinent answers II. How can God be sayd to abhorre good intentes Or how can those be sayd to be good intentes that are contrary to the revealed will of God III. Intention notes the purpose of the will with reference both unto the end at which it aimes and the meanes by which it endeavours to attaine that end If both these be good lawfull the intention also is absolutely good Yet if the end be good though the meanes be unwarrantable the intention is not presently abhorred but sometime commended of God himself as in David when he purposed to build an house for the Name of the Lord 1. King 8.18 with 2. Sam. 7.7 But in this case on their part that maintaine Classicall and Synodall combinations not onely the end they aime at to wit peace order and the establishment of Churches but the meanes also or the practise of such combinations is allowed by the word of God neither doth Mr C. proove ought to the contrary I. C. ANSVV. III. This objection taken up here by Mr Paget is the very same which the Papists and those that way affected use c. REPL. I. If Papists use the very same objection that is if from the same Premisses they make the same Conclusion rejecting Independency Anti-Synodall courses because of the confusions and disorders which doe follow the same then herein they are no Papists forasmuch as Protestants have reasoned in like manner as may be seen in sundry Testimonies before (l) Ch. 7. Sect. 2-7 alledged II. When Papists dispute against any lawfull forme of government with the same argument which we use against that which is unlawfull this can no more prejudice our reasoning then it doth Mr Cannes while both he they reason against lawfull Synods as taking away that right and power which they pretend to be due unto others he asscribing that to the body of the Congregation which they doe (m) Bellar. de Rom. Pont l. 4. c. 1. de Verb. Dei l. 3. c. 5. to the Pope viz. the supreme Ecclesiasticall judgement of all controversies and both pleading from the same grounds of Scripture Math. 16 18 c. Men may use the like arguments yet their conclusions be farre unlike contradictory I. C. ANSVV. IV. If particular Congregations must loose their right and power because of the offences which some men have committed in the exercise thereof Then surely by the same reason if Mr Pagets reasoning be worth any thing ought Classes and Synods to lay downe that superiour authority which they have taken over many Churches because they in many things many times have offended in and about the execution REPL. I. The reason here mentioned by Mr C. is a meere fiction and forgerie of his owne The Author never reasoned on this manner he never sayd never thought to say that particular Congregations must loose their right power c. There is no shadow of any such thing in those words which Mr C. hath here set downe for himself to answer II. Particular Congregations doe still retaine their due right power even while they are subordinate unto the superiour authority of Classes and Synods as hath been often shewed
(n) Pag. 156. 157. c. 164. c. before III. If he would have spoken to the purpose he should have shewed that particular Congregations standing under no other Ecclesiasticall authority out of themselves are not thereby exposed to manifold disorders confusion and dissipation Or if he would have retorted this argument upon the Defendant he ought to have prooved that Classicall and Synodall government of its owne nature brings with it manifold disorders confusion and dissipation of Churches But instead of this he mentioneth onely the offences which in many things many times have been observed in about the execution And behold what he saith for proofe hereof I. C. And this I am sure no good Christian will deny I could give divers instances for it but it needs not Onely it is not amisse to set downe Nazianzens (o) Epist 42. ad Proc. words who was an Elder or Bishop I am minded sayth hee to shunne all assemblies of Bishops because I never saw any good event in any Councell c. Whither things are better caryed now then they were in his time I will not nor am able to judge ANSVV. I. If he will not nor cannot judge whether the same abuses be now committed which Nazianzen complained of it followes that he ought not to have the will nor ability to conclude that this government should now be remooved as it seemes he would inferre from such a reason as was used by Nazianzen for his dislike of the Synods of his time II. This testimony of Nazianzen hath been sufficiently answered (p) P. 222. 223. before out of D. Whitaker where it hath been also shewed that it makes as much against those Assemblies of Bishops which Mr C. himself allowes as against any other But to make it appeare that this is no new objection that we need not seek any further answer unto it loe here what others have sayd touching the same testimony Beza among other counsels to the Emperour States of Germany for the settling of the peace of Christian Churches doth specially give advice for the celebrating of a Synod seeing he doth not onely answer the foresayd exception but withall notably declare the lawfull ancient and profitable use of Synodall authority I have here set downe his words at large as worthie our observation for this purpose Churches (q) Consâl ad Caes Stat. c. Tract Theol vol. 2. p. 111. 112. saith he cannot be rightly governed by their Pastours unlesse beside the sowing of good seed they doe also by the word of God as with a sickle cut downe evill herbes yea root them out according to their power But because that cannot oftentimes be performed by the authority of one or a few neither happily were it meet therefore since Churches began to be settled the Bishops of the Provinces did meet together as often as there was need and that according to the example of the Apostles lest any should think this hath been the device of man The Synod of the Church of Jerusalem and Antiochia celebrated in the Actes of the Apostles is well knowne Afterwards followed that first Oecumenicall Synod of Nice where Ecclesiasticall Provinces being more accurately then happily divided this also was ordained that every yeare two Provinciall Synods should be gathered by the Metropolitanes which custome if it had bene diligently observed certainly it is likely that many and most great calamities of the Church might have bene prevented But here some doe object unto us that for the most part dissensions have been rather kindled then quenched by these Synods insomuch that the famous Bishop Nazianzene by a certaine sentence of his hath as it were condemned all those assemblies But we make no doubt to oppose unto this opinion partly that Apostolicall example and partly also the historie of things done Indeed the Nicene Synod hath not quite allayed the furies of Arius no nor some that followed after But who shall therefore judge that there hath been no fruit of that Synod which even at this very time we doe abundantly reap Yea that Apostolicall Synod hath not altogether restrained Cerinthus and those obstinate maintainers of Circumcision But who would therefore deny that it was necessary for the Church Therefore every one sees that that sentence of Nazianzene doth not concerne Synods rightly ordered unlesse we thinke that he would detract from the Synod of Nice which indeed is very absurd seeing it is well knowne how great a defender he hath been thereof If neverthelesse Arians ceased not to rage through the world how much the more may we thinke that they would have done it if the authority of that holy Synod agreeing whith the word of God so often objected against them had not repressed their renewed endeavours The same we avouch concerning the Macedonians Nestorians Eutychians and their issue whom as many Oecumenicall Synods if not with one wound yet with reiterated blowes have by the word of God stricken downe insomuch that they doe afford us armes against the same springing up againe in this our age Yet when we say these things we doe not hold that the Church is grounded upon the authority of such Assemblies or that all Conventicles by whatsoever name they be called are to be accounted Synods but this one thing we say that God is to be intreated by us in these calamities of the Church that we may duely and holily use these remedies also which are given unto us of God Thus farre Beza The same objection out of Nazianzene is to like purpose answered by Vrsinus when he saith (r) Admon de lib Concord c. 12. Op. tom 2. col 686. The complaint of Nazianzene that he saw no good issue of any Synod we make no generall rule unlesse we would condemne the Orthodoxe Oecumenicall Councels of the ancient Church to have had an evill event which Nazianzene doth not say who speakes of the Synods of his time whereof some were Arian Synods some perhaps confusedly undertaken governed Sibrandus Lubbertus speaks in like manner touching the same testimony of Nazianzene saying (Å¿) De Concil l. 1. c. 1. This unhappines of the events must not be asscribed unto the Councels themselves but to the ambition desire of command in those that assemble as the same Nazianzene doth also testify I. C. ANSVV. V. If the infirmities of the people be a good reason to take away their liberty in practising among themselves all Gods ordinances then the contrary vertues which oftentimes have bene found in them as in staying the rage of the Scribes Pharisies (t) Mat. 21.26 Act. 3.26 in preferring sincere Christians before Arrians (v) Zezom l. 7. c. 7. being themselves sound in the faith (x) Theod. l. 2. cap. 7. when their Ministers have bene Heretickes is a good reason to maintaine their liberty still REPL. 1. This answer is beside the question which is not here touching the peoples liberty as they are distinguished
from their Ministers but concerning particular Congregations and their subjection to Ecclesiasticall authority out of themselves Though Mr C. and some others that now strive for the Independencie Churches doe also affect a popular way of government in the Church opposing not onely the power of Classicall Presbyteries but also of particular Elderships yet Popularity doth not necessarily follow upon Independency neither have they alwayes both the same Patrons Mr Iacob though he pleaded for a single uncompounded policie in opposition to Synodall authority yet he utterly disliked those popular circumstances held by the Separation as hath been noted (y) Pag. 176. before Againe the Anabaptists though they maintaine and practise those popular wayes of judging causes among them and (z) Protoc Embd. Act. 101. n. 1. q. 7. Cl. Cl. Bekent p. 218. Cloppenb Cancker der Weder-doop p. 535. oppose the Elderships of the Reformed Churches as exercising an undue power in deciding matters apart from the Congregation yet they allow and practise divers things contrary to the nature of Independencie so as Mr C. pleades for it seeing 1. They have (a) Faukel Babel der Weder-doop pag. 166 167 190. their Bishops as they call them distinct from their other Preachers by them termed Vermaenders that is Admonishers and by some of them (b) Protoc Embd. Act. 78. n. 4. Act. 80. n. 2. held to be Deacons these acknowledge themselves (c) Gesprec toâ Zierickz p. 21. to be inferiour to their Bishops in the ministery The Bishops belong to some more eminent Congregations of that Sect doe at certaine times visit the other lesser Congregations and administer the Sacraments among them 2. The Anabaptists (d) Protoc Embd. Act. 99. n. 1. Fauk Babel der Wederd D a. p. 215. use to excommunicate whole Congregations at once when having been of the same profession with them they witnesse their dissent from them in such matters as for which particular persons are excommunicated by them 3. The causes that cannot be determined in their particular Congregations are by them sometimes (e) Babel der Wederd C4 a. C6 b. referred to the judgement of Arbiters men of severall Congregations chosen by both parties with promise to stand to their sentence sometimes also to the meetings of the Officers of sundry Churches This shewes that though they plead for Popularitie yet they doe not simply allow of Independencie 11. Suppose that consideration had been alledged by the Authour against Popular government also as justly it might in regard of the manifold disorders confusion and dissipation of Churches which it is knowne to bring with it yet this answer cannot proove it to be insufficient because it runnes upon a twofold false supposition 1. That this appertaines to the due liberty of the people to have their judgement sought unto for the determining of all controversies that arise in the Church 2. That this liberty is acknowledged to have been taken from them as if they had been once in full possession of it or that this is the maine reason for denying that pretended liberty to the people because of their infirmities or miscarriages in the use of it These things as they are untrue in themselves so they are unjustly obtruded upon the Defendant who had given no occasion to such pretences We maintaine on the other side that this is no part of the peoples priviledge because it is not due unto them by any divine warrant and herein we are further confirmed seeing such an order is in outward appearance and according to undenyable experience in the Anabaptists Brownists others attended with manifold disorders confusion dissipation of Churches 111. Though it were granted that the people have beene oftentimes wiser in their choyce sounder in the faith then their Ministers which yet three of those places (f) Act. 3.26 Zozo l. 7. c. 7. Theod. l. 2. c. 7. here alledged doe not proove there being nothing in them to that purpose for which they are cited yet that is not enough to disprove the foresaid assertion unlesse he could shew that ordinarily they are so qualifyed indued with such abilities as are requisite for the orderly exercise of judiciary power in the Congregation This is not onely contrary to experience but also to the revealed will wisedome of God in dispensing his gifts severally unto the members of the mysticall body of his Church appovnting some to be of meaner use and in subjection to others 1. Cor. 12 14-31 Heb. 13.17 We must either straiten the limits of the Church further then Christ himself hath allowed us by shutting the weak feeble out of his fold or else acknowledge that all the members are not fit to be used in the judiciall trying determining of causes THe next thing that Mr C. (g) Chur. pl. p. 94. pretends to answer is touching the Antiquity of Classicall and Synodall government from those words of the Authour that the power which the Classis exerciseth is ancient c. that he names it the old beaten path c. The Authour indeed had used these words upon just occasion not as any reason or argument to justify the lawfulnes of this power as Mr C. seemes to insinuate but to declare the trueth in the matter of fact rather then in the controversie of right and this may easily appeare to those that looke upon the places (h) Pag. 72. 105. alledged out of the Authours book When an unjust complaint was made that he had subjected the Church under an undue power of the Classis that he brought it under c. he answereth That power which the Classis exerciseth is ancient the same power which they had long before I either knew them or they me c. Againe when there was mention made of those of his side he answered For my part I abhorre this siding I desire to walk in the old beaten path of that discipline and government practised by these Reformed Churches and established in their Classes and Synods c. Was not here just cause to use these words to this purpose for which they are applyed He speakes chiefly of the antiquity of this government in regard of the state of that particular Church of those with which it is combined concerning which Mr C. himself cannot deny but that he hath spoken the trueth But suppose it were uttered in generall with reference unto the joynt consent of the Churches in all ages giving testimony unto the exercise of this power might not this be a weighty profitable consideration to be commended unto the serious thoughts of those that offer to oppose it Let us heare what Mr C. saith to this I. C. ANSVV. I. Sundry errours are as ancient as the Apostles time c. REPL. 1. This doth not prejudice the constant practise of this or any other trueth nor the regard that is to be given unto the custome of the Churches of God according to the direction
of the Apostle 1. Cor. 11.16 To what end else are those manifold proofes and Allegations which Mr C. hath taken from Authours of all times to shew as he (i) Ch. pl. p. 77-81-89 c. pretends their consent with him and that his opinion may not be thought a Noveltie 11. The due power of Classes Synods is not grounded upon the ancient exercise of it neither is this made an argument to prove the lawfulnes thereof It is onely alledged to shew that others also professing subjection unto the Ordinances of Christ have in like manner understood the divine warrant for the exercise of such government in the Church The Antiquitie whereupon the lawfulnes of this combined politie doth rest is that which it claimeth from the Law and the Gospel as hath been shewed (k) Ch. 2.3 4. before I. C. ANSVV. II. Housoever Mr Paget for the credit of his cause names it the old ancient Discipline yet sure I am to proove it so he never will nor can There are many and I think hee knowes it which doe affirme that the Ecclesiasticall government by Classes and Synods is a weed that grew many yeares after the Apostles A late devise (l) Bilson perp gov c. 16. p 387 and that in all antiquitie there doth not appeare any one step thereof (m) Sutclif Discipl c. 8. p. 138. Also that at Geneva subjecting of Churches to this order first began (n) Bancrost surv c. 22. p. 353. Comp. Ch. p. 91 93 94. And before Calvin came there everie Congregation was free in itself (o) Hook Ecc. Polit. Pref. REPL. 1. These testimonies doe not speak of Synods and the Ecclesiasticall authority exercised by them What trueth is there then in Mr Cannes words when he sayth they affirme that the Ecclesiasticall government exercised by Classes and Synods is a weed c. 11. The distinction which these Authours make betwixt Classes and Synods as it is ungrounded and insufficient to prove the one lesse lawfull or ancient then the other so it can least of all serve Mr Cannes purpose seeing the chief cause why they disallow Classes is because they exclude Hierarchicall authority not simply because they exercise Ecclesiasticall jurisdictioÌ which is the maine ground whereupon Mr C. doth oppose them III. The place quoted out of D. Bilson where he objecteth unto some their owne device is not properly directed against Classicall government and he seemes to intend it principally against Lay-Elders as they call them as appeares by that which followeth (p) Perpet Gov. p. 388 in his book But to shew how farre he was from uttering any thing that might either disprove the ancient use of Synods or favour independent Church-government and the pretended antiquity thereof mark what he saith elswhere (q) Ibid. p. 376. There is no Christian Realme nor Age wherein the use of Synods hath not bene thought needfull c. as appeareth by the Councils that have bene kept in all kingdomes and countries since the Apostles times when any matter of moment came in question which are extant to this day and likewise by the Synodes that every Nation and Province did yearely celebrate according to the rules of the great Nicene Chalcedon Councils which cannot be numbred were not recorded c. And unlesse you give the Pastor and Presbyters of every Parish full free power to professe what religion they best like to offer what wrongs they will to use what impiety and tyrannie they themselves lift without any restraintor redresse which were an heathenish if not an hellish confusion you must where there is no Christian Magistrate c. yeeld that libertie to the Church of Christ which every humane society hath by the principles of nature to wit that the whole may guide each part the greater number overrule the lesser which without assembling in Synode cannot be done Againe he professeth his judgement touching the danger and noveltie of Independencie when he saith (r) Ibid. p. 378. In questions of faith matters of faction offers of wrong breach of all order equitie shall each place Presbyterie be free to teach doe what they please without depending on or so much as conferring with the rest of their brethren Call you that the Discipline of Christs Church not rather the dissolution of all peace and subversion of all trueth in the house of God I thinke you be not so farre beside yourselves that you strive for this pestilent kinde of anarchie to be brought into the world Our age is giddie enough without this frensie to put them forward Howbeit we seek not what new course you can devise after fifteen hundred yeares to governe the Church but what meanes the ancient and primitive Church of Christ had before Princes embraced the trueth to assemble Synodes pacifie controversies as well touching Religion as Ecclesiasticall regiment c. IV. The words cited by Mr C. out of D. Suâcliffe against Classes are expressely answered by Mr Parker when having fet downe the objection here mentioned viz. that in all antiquitle there doth not appeare one step of these Classicall assemblies he sayth (Å¿) De Polit Eccl. l. 3. c. 24. p. 355. What not so much as a step ãâã there is a step at least extant in the Canonicall law throughout but specially that we be not altogether silent Decret par 2. cap. â 1. q. 3. c. 4. in the Councils every where in that of Sardica Can. 17. of Africa C. 127. of Laodicea c. 12 whence it appeareth that according to ancient custome neighbour Bishops were alwayes wont to come together in all sorts of difficult cases which the Presbyters at Rome judged to be so necessary that a firme decree could not be made in the farre-spread cause of those that were fallen without the assembling of those that were neer unto them Cypr. L. 2. Epist 3. which course Cyprian himself also followed L. 1. Ep. 8. Cornelius Romanus L. 3. Epist 11. Why doe I spend time There is nothing more evident to him that is acquainted with the ancient monuments of history then that neighbours even besides the Synod did est soone meet together for deciding of strifes for ordinations for dissolving of doubts in sumâââ for every weighty businesse Of which assemblies the Epistles of Cypââan ãâã full And these assemblies what are they els but Classicall assemblies The exceptions that might be made against these things are further answered by Mr Parker in the same place It had behooved Mr C. to have refuted Mr P. herein if he would have us give credit to this assertion of D. Sutcl V. The testimonies next alledged touching Geneva as they are untrue in regard of the state of those Churches so they are unjustly applyed against Classes and Synods seeing as Mr Par. sayth and acknowledgeth with D. Sutcl that (t) Ibid. p. 361.362 Geneva hath neither Classes nor Synods because their territorie is so small
not onely the head but the heart of the Brownists cause Rabbines fancyes forgeries wherein I professe you have given me better satisfaction both of your owne sufficiency for polemicall imployment in the Lords service whereof notwithstanding I ever held a very good opinion of the weaknesse vanity of all their forces fortresses raised advanced against either Gods Church or Gods word then hitherto I ever had or could ever by any thing that I have heard or seene attaine unto Which if I might not speake as truely as freely or did not thinke as unfainedly as I write it willingly I should feare this might savour of some spice of flattery which I have I know you neither love nor looke for at my hand The substance of this his judicious unpartiall approbation hath been confirmed by sundry others in like manner eminent for learning piety shall doubtles be further verifyed hereafter according to His gracious disposing who hath sayd * Prov. 10.7 Psal 112.6 The memory of the just is blessed and The righteous shall be in everlasting remembrance The Contentes of THE FIRST PART Touching a Particular Eldership CHAP. I. The occasion of this writing and the State of the Question PAG. 1. CHAP. II. Arguments to prove the power of the Eldership in judging and ending some cause without the knowledge of the Congregation PAG. 2. CHAP. III. A Refutation of sundry Errours whereupoÌ Mr Ainsworth grounds their Popular Government PAG. 7. CHAP. IV. Whether the people be bound to be present at the proceedings against offendours PAG. 19. THE SECOND PART Touching Classes and Synods CHAP. I. The State of the Question and the importance thereof PAG. 29. CHAP. II. The first Argument taken from the words of the Law Deut. 17 8-12 PAG. 34. CHAP. III. The second Argument taken from the words of Christ Math. 18 15-20 PAG. 42. CHAP. IV. The third Argument takeÌ from the practise of the primitive Churches in the Apostles times PAG. 61. Mr Dav. his Exceptions touching Act. 15. answered PAG. 66. Mr Cannes Exceptions touching Act. 15. answered PAG. 81. CHAP. V. An Answer to the Allegations of Mr Davenport touching the Authority of Synods SECT I. His Allegation of Mr Cartwright answered PAG 81. SECT II. His Allegation of Mr Fenner examined PAG 84. SECT III. His Allegation of Mr Parker examined PAG. 88. SECT IV. His Allegation of Dr Ames examined PAG. 106. SECT V. His Allegation of Mr Baynes examined PAG. 111. SECT VI. His Allegation of the Repâââ upon Dr Doâman examined PAG. 116. SECT VII His Allegation of Dr Voetius examined PAG. 118. SECT VIII Touching the English Church at Francford in Q. Maries time PAG. 121. SECT IX Mr Dav. his pretence of agreement with Iunius examined PAG. 125. SECT X. His pretence of agreement with Dr Whitaker examined PAG 133. SECT XI His Allegation of Chamierus examined PAG. 141. CHAP. VI. An Answer to Mr Cannes Arguments PAG. 145. CHAP. VII The Allegations of Mr Canne examined PAG. 16â SECT I. Touching the Testimonies of Papists PAG 169. SECT II. The Testimonies of Lutheranes PAG. 173. SECT III. The Testimonies of Calvinists PAG. 184. SECT IV. The Testimonies of English Conformists PAG. 196. SECT V. The Testimonies of English Non-Conformists PAG. 200. SECT VI. The Testimonies of ancient Fathers Councels and Emperours PAG. 213. SECT VII The Testimonies of Reformed Churches PAG. 227. A Supplements for answer unto that which followeth in Mr Cannes book touching the evill consequents of Indepudency the Antiquity of Classes and Synods c. PAG. 240. FINIS
lawfully proceed among themselves to the excommunicating of offenders whensoever there is necessary and just cause Neither doe they say a word that it is a Divine institution that the Ministers of one Congregation must first aske the leave and consent of other Ministers before they can lawfully administer this ordinance of God Hereunto I answer The more Reverend Godly and learned these Authors were the greater is his offence that shewes so little reverence unto them in perverting and abusing their testimonies If any Advocate should so farre wrong a Iurie of 24 men as to falsify their verdict contrary to their meaning might it not justly be counted a great forgery and worthy of exemplary punishment Now that this is the fault of Mr C. the Advocate and abettour of W. B. it may appeare in the first place by the generall consideration of their testimonies alledged For though it be generally affirmed by these Authors that matters of great weight as excommunication absolution choosing of Ministers and the like are not to be administred without the common consent of the Church yet this proves not that it is unlawfull to seek the counsell and help of a Classis or Synod beforehand for the preventing of wrong or that it is unlawfull to appeale unto them in case of wrong done Though particular Congregations have power to judge it followes not that they themselves are therefore subject to no other Ecclesiasticall judgment out of themselves The errour absurdity of this consequence may better appeare by these examples Though fathers masters of particular families have immediate authority from God power to use it in a domesticall way to performe familie dueties judge of matters in the family yet this hinders not but that their familie exercises works may be judged of by other authority in the city where many families are coÌbined together for their mutuall governmeÌt Though particular cities in and for themselves have power to execute judgement and to punish offences committed among them yet this hinders not but that if they judge unjustly or abuse their authority that they themselves may then be judged of others To come more particularly unto his Authors alledged and first for P. Martyr whom he makes the foreman of the Iurie though he writing against the errour of the Romish Church teaching that Councels cannot erre and preferring them above the Scriptures have just cause to shew the errours of sundry Councells and Synods especially about that time when so many wicked decrees were made by the Councell of Trent vet he addeth that (c) Loc. CoÌm Class 4. c. 4. § 11 de CoÌncill these things were not spoken that the Authority of Councels should be wholly cast away For saith he if they reprehend excommunicate or absolve according to the word of God praying together by the power of the Spirit these shall not be in vaine nor without fruit And afterwards againe he brings (d) Ibid. c. 6. § 18. divine warrant to shew the institution and order of Synods from the example of the Apostles Act. 15. By which it may appeare how he held that there was a superiour Ecclesiasticall power above particular Congregations and consequently that his testimony hath bene perverted by Mr Canne The second Author alledged against us is Iunius who notwithstanding is a most pregnant witnesse for us to shew the authority of Synods When Bellarmine objecteth against the Protestants that they reject Ecclesiasticall judgements and refuse the authority of Synods this he (e) Animadv in Bell. Controv. 4. de Conc. in Praef. n. 1 2 11 12 13. shewes to be most false And further (f) Ibid. l. 1 c. 1. 3. 10. n. 1 2. 11. n. 1. he avoucheth both the just authority and necessity of Synods and likewise the divine institution of them alledging often to that end besides other Scriptures that sentence of the Apostle 1. Cor. 14.32 The spirits of the Prophets are subject to the Prophets Though no sentence whether of a particular Congregation or of any other judge is to be yeelded unto and allowed contrary to the word of God yet according to that word he (g) Ibid. c. 18. n. 1.8 l 2. c. 1. n 1. c. 16. n 1. c. 18. n 1 2 6. maintaineth that Synods are not onely to make inquisition and to consult but that they also have under Christ a ministeriall judgement touching the controversies either about faith or manners Iunius therefore is greatly abused when it is pretended that he hath brought in a contrary verdict against us The third man of the Iurie produced against us is Musculus And here it is to be observed I. That it is untruely affirmed by him in his words noted before touching the Iurie of more then 24 men that they are of mine owne choosing For though I have a multitude of witnesses agreeing with me yet as none in particular were named by me so Musculus in speciall should not have bene alledged considering his different judgement and practise from other Reformed Churches For although he confesse that the power of election and deposition of Ministers excommunication c. was exercised with consent of the people in the primitive Church and in the Apostles time yet he saith and that (h) Loc. CoÌm de Minist p. 199 204. de Eccl. p. 311 de Magist p. 631. 632. 633. often that this order was to be kept while there were no Christian Magistrates and that the order which was then profitable to the Churches is not so at this time that it now belongs unto the Magistrate to appoynt Ministers either by choosing them himself or confirming such as were chosen by others at his commandement that the Rule of Telling the Church Matth. 18. was in force while they were destitute of Christian Magistrates II. Though Musculus differ from other Reformed Churches in this question of Church-government yet he also most evidently even more then I doe condemnes the opinion of the Brownists and of my opposites while he (i) Ibid. de elect Ministr p. 200. maintaines that particular Congregations are subject to another superiour power out of themselves in matters of Church-government while he justifieth the practise of the Churches in Berne where Ministers are chosen in the citie and by the Senate sent unto the Churches in the country subject unto their jurisdiction as they thought best If Musculus had bene of Mr Cannes W. Bests minde he should have forsaken those Churches and separated from them as not being a free people while they wanted excommunication power of choosing their owne Ministers Who sees not here how notably they pervert the Authors alledged by them Come we to the rest In the next place he nameth Viret but it seemes he is mistaken in his Allegation there being no such booke of Viret as he hath quoted in his margine he rather seemes to meane Virell in the grounds of Religion But whether he meane Viret or